


«.* 


^ •r~*, •' , 

•M’ J.- 


A •" 



t. 


. "l.' 




♦ 0 *r-. 


4 

t 


‘•'V 


^ v ^wy, / 


■■ . - L- 




• ^ 


► ft 


.%■ 




% $ 


r- * • *': J 

, 1 ’ ^ ‘ . •; 




• .T . « 





■>1 


S • .. 


# W * f ,• Jk. * - * 

..♦-.In ' . 'K njiy 




■j' V'- 

. • • ^ « 

1..U : r 

. , Of. 




k) 









/ 




» 


/ 


PEGGY STEWART 
AT SCHOOL 


BY 

GABRIELLE E. JACKSON 

If 

AUTHOR OF “PEGGY STEWART,” ETC. 


( 

ILLUSTRATED 

BY ALICE BEARD ^ 


/Reto gorls 

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 
1912 


All rights reserved 


^ Ay 


A 




/ 

Copyright, 1912 

By THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 


Set up and electrotyped. Published October^ 1912. 



Set up and electrotyped by 
The Mason-Henry Press, Syracuse, N. Y. 

Printed at 

The NORWOOD PRESS 
Berwick & Smith Company, Norwood, Massachusetts 



©CI,A.3281o5 







“The staccato notes of ‘Assembly’ rang across the terrace’* 


TO MY DEAR LADS UP IN THE 

NAVAL HOSPITAL 

WITH WHOM I HAVE SPENT SO MANY HAPPY HOURS 
READING ALOUD, IN THE HOPE OF MAKING WEARY 
OR PAINFUL ONES PASS MORE QUICKLY, THIS STORY 
IS MOST AFFECTIONATELY INSCRIBED BY THE ONE 
THEY SO LOVINGLY CALL, OUR LITTLE MOTHER.” 


T 


TABLE OF CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 

I. THE BAROMETER FALLING 1 

II. RECONSTRUCTION 16 

III. HOSTILITIES SUSPENDED 32 

IV. HOSTILITIES RESUMED 48 

V. RUCTIONS ! 64 

VI. A NEW ORDER OF THINGS 81 

VII. COLUMBIA HEIGHTS SCHOOL 97 

VIII. A RIDING LESSON 114 

IX. COMMON SENSE AND HORSE SENSE. . . . 131 

X. TZARITZA AS DISCIPLINARIAN 149 

XI. BEHIND SCENES 167 

XII. INVITATIONS 184 

XIII. POOR COLUMBINE 201 

XIV. CHRISTMAS AT SEVERNDALE 218 

XV. YULETIDE 236 

XVI. AT SEVERNDALE 255 

XVII. IN SPRING TERM 273 

XVIII. AN AUTOMOBILE TRIP 289 

XIX. A MIDNIGHT SENSATION 304 

XX. A SEND-OFF WITH FIREWORKS 322 

% 

vii 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 


FACING FAGK 

‘The staccato notes of ‘assembly’ rang across the 

TERRACE ” Frontispiece 

‘As BONNY A LITTLE BAREBACK RIDER AS EVER SAT A 

HORSE ” 57 

‘ Polly still clasped her arms around the big shaggy 

neck” ......... 112^ 

‘Melted lead was poured through a key into cold 

WATER ” . 182 

‘I don’t seem to know where i’m at” . 271a 

‘ Her nightie was an airy affair and she carried her 

FUR COAT OVER HER ARM ” 324: 
















CHAPTEE I 


THE BAROMETER PALLING 

The September morning was warmer and 
more enervating than September mornings in 
Maryland usually are, though, the month is gen- 
erally conceded to be a trying one. Even at 
beautiful Severndale where, if at any point 
along the river, a refreshing breeze could almost 
always be counted upon, the air seemed heavy 
and lifeless, as though the intense heat of the 
summer had taken from it every particle of its 
revivifying qualities. 

In the pretty breakfast room the long French 
windows, giving upon the broad piazza, stood 
wide open; the leaves upon the great beeches 
and maples which graced the extensive lawn 
beyond, hung limp and motionless ; the sunlight 
even at that early hour beat scorchingly upon 
the dry grass, for there had been little rain 
during August and the vegetation had sutfered 
severely; every growing thing was coated like 
a dusty miller. But within doors all looked 
most inviting. The room was scrupulous; its 
appointments indicated refined taste and con- 
1 1 


2 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


stant care ; the breakfast table, laid for two, was 
dainty and faultless in its appointments; our 
old friend, Jerome, moved about noiselessly, 
giving last lingering touches, lest any trifle be 
omitted which might add to the comfort and 
sense of harmony which seemed so much a part 
of his young mistress’s life. As he straight- 
ened a fruit knife here, or set right a fold of 
the snowy breakfast cloth, he kept up a low- 
murmured monologue after the manner of his 
race. Very little escaped old Jerome’s sharp 
eyes and keen ears, and within the past forty- 
eight hours they had found plenty to see or 
hear, for a guest had come to Sevemdale. Yes, 
a most unusual type of guest, too. As a rule 
Sevemdale ’s guests brought unalloyed pleasure 
to its young hostess and her servants, or to her 
sailor father if he happened to be enjoying one 
of his rare leaves, for Captain Stewart had 
been on sea-duty for many successive years, 
preferring it to land dtlty since his wife’s death 
when Peggy, his only child, was but six years 
of age. Sevemdale had held only sad mem- 
ories for him since that day, nearly ten years 
ago, in spite of the little girl growing up there, 
cared for by the old housekeeper and the serv- 
ants, some of whom had been on the estate as 
long as Neil Stewart could remember. 

But nine years had slipped away since 


THE BAEOMETER FAHLING 


3 


Peggy’s mother’s death, and the little child had 
changed into a very lovely young girl, with 
whom the father was in reality just becoming 
acquainted. He had spent more time with her 
during the year just passed than he had ever 
spent in any one of the preceding nine years, 
and those weeks had held many startling reve- 
lations for him. When he left her to resume 
command of his ship, his mind was in a more 
or less chaotic state trying to grasp an entirely 
new order of things, for this time he was leav- 
ing behind him a young lady of fifteen who, 
so it seemed to the perplexed man, had jumped 
over at least five years as easily as an athlete 
springs across a hurdle, leaving the little girl 
upon the other side forever. When Neil Stew- 
art awakened to this fact he w’as first dazed, 
and then overwhelmed by the sense of his obli- 
gations overlooked for so long, and, being pos- 
sessed of a lively sense of duty, he strove to 
correct the oversight. 

Had he not been in such deadly earnest his 
efforts to make reparation for what he consid- 
ered his inexcusable short-sightedness, and neg- 
lect, would have been funny, for, like most men 
when confronted by some problem involving 
femininity, he was utterly at a loss how to set 
about ^^his job” as he termed it. 

As a matter of fact, a kind fate had taken 


4 PEGGY STEWART AT SCHOOL 


‘‘his job’^ in hand for him some time before, 
and was in a fair way to turn out a pretty good 
one too. But Neil Stewart made up his mind 
to boost Old Lady Fate along a little, and his 
attempts at so doing came pretty near upsetting 
her equilibrium; she was not inclined to be 
hustled, and Neil Stewart was nothing if not a 
hustler, once he got under way. 

And so, alack! by one little move he com- 
pletely changed Peggy’s future and for a time 
rendered the present a veritable storm center, 
as will be seen. 

But we will let events tell their own story. 

Old Jerome moved about the sunny breakfast- 
room; at least it would have been sunny had 
not soft- tinted awnings and East-Indian 
screens, shut out the sun’s glare and sutfused 
the room in a restful coolness and calm, in 
marked contrast to the vivid light beyond the 
windows. 

Jerome himself was refreshing to look upon. 
The old colored man was quite seventy years 
of age, but still an erect and dignified major- 
domo. From his white, wool-fringed old head, 
to the toes of his white canvas shoes, he was 
immaculate. No linen could have been more 
faultlessly laundered than Jerome’s; no servi- 
ette more neatly folded. All was in harmony 
excepting the old man’s face ; that was troubled. 


THE BAEOMETEB FALLINH 


5 


A perplexed pucker contracted his forehead as 
he spoke softly to himself. 

“^Taint going to do no how! It sure ain^t. 
She ainT got de right bran’, no she ain’t, and 
yo’ cyant mate up no common stock wid a 
tho’oughbred and git any sort of a span. No 
siree, yo’ cyant. My Lawd, what done possess 
Massa Neil fer ter ’vite her down hyer? She 
cyant ’struct an’ guide our yo’ng mist ’ess. 
Sho! She ain’ know de very fust rudimints 
ob de qualities’ ways an’ doin’s. Miss Peggy 
could show her mo ’ in five minutes dan she ever 
is know in five years. She ain’t, — she ain’t, — 
well I ain’t jist ’zackly know how I’se gwine 
speechify it, but she ain’t like we all,” and Jer- 
ome wagged his head in deprecation and forced 
his tongue against his teeth in a sound indicat- 
ing annoyance and distaste, as he moved his 
mistress ’ chair a trifle. 

Just then Mammy Lucy stuck her white- 
turbaned head in at the door to ask: 

^‘Whar dat chile at? Ain’t she done come in 
fer her breckfus yit? It’s nine o’clock and Sis 
Cynthia’s a-stewin’ an’ a steamin’ like her own 
taters.” 

‘‘She say she wait fer her aunt, an’ her aunt 
say she cyant breckfus befo’ half-pas’ nine, no 
how,” answered Jerome. 

“Huh, huh! An’ ma chile gotter wait a hull 


6 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


Lour pas^ her breckfus time jist kase Madam 
Fus»a-ma-Mdle ainT choose fer ter git up? I 
bait yp^ she git up when she ter home, and I 
bait yo’ she ainT gitting somebody ter dress 
her, an’ wait on her han’ an’ foot like Mandy 
done been a-doin’ sense yistiddy; ner she ain’ 
been keepin’ better folks a- waiting fer dey 
meals. I’se pintedly put out wid de way things 
is been gwine in dis hyer ’stablishmint fer de 
past two days, an’ ’s fur ’s I kin see dey ain’ 
gwine mend none neider. No, not fer a con- 
siderbul spell lessen we has one grand, hifalutin’ 
tornader. Yo ’ hyar me ! 

sho’ does hyar yo’ Mis’ Lucy, an’ I sho’ 
’grees wid yo’ ter de very top notch. Here’s 
gwine ter be de very dibble — ’sense me please, 
ma’am, ’sense me, but ma feelin’s done got de 
better of ma breedin’ — ter pay ef things go on 
as dey’ve begun since de Madam — an^ dat dawg 
— invest deyselves ’pon Sevemdale. But 
yonder cornin’ our yo’ng mistiss,” he concluded 
as a clear, sweet voice was heard singing just 
beyond the windows, and quick decisive foot- 
steps came across the broad piazza, and Peggy 
Stewart, only daughter and heiress of beautiful 
‘^Sevemdale,” entered the room. By her side 
Tzaritza, her snowy Eussian wolfhound, paced 
with stately mien ; a thoroughbred pair indeed. 

‘ ^ Oh, J erome, I am just starved. That break- 


THE BAEOMETEE FALLING 


7 


fast table is irresistible. Manuny, is Aunt 
Katherine ready?’’ 

‘‘I make haste fer ter inquire, baby,” an- 
•swered the old nurse, hurrying from the room. 

trus’ she is,” was Jerome’s comment, 
adding: ‘‘Sis Cynthia done make de sallylun 
jist ter de perfection pint, an’ she know dat 
pint too.” 

Peggy made no comment upon the implied 
reproach of her guest’s tardiness, but crossing 
the room to a big chair, whither Tzaritza had 
already preceded her to rub noses with a magni- 
ficent white Persian cat, she stooped to stroke 
Sultana, who graciously condescended to purr 
and nestle her beautiful head against Peggy’s 
hand. Sultana had only been a member of the 
Severndale household since July, Mr. Harold 
having sent her to Peggy as “a semi-annual 
birthday gift,” he said. She had adapted her- 
self to her new surroundings with unusual 
promptitude and been adopted by the other 
four-footed members of the estate as “a friend 
and equal.” The trio formed a picturesque 
group as they stood there. 

The dark-haired, dark-eyed young girl of fif- 
teen, with her rich, clear coloring, her cheeks 
softly tinted from her brisk walk in the morning 
sunshine was very lovely. She wore a white 
duck skirt, a soft nainsook blouse open at the 


8 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


throat, the sailor collar knotted with a red silk 
scarf. Her heavy braids were coiled about 
her shapely head and held in place with large 
shell pins, soft little locks curling about her 
forehead. 

The past year had wrought wonderful 
changes in Peggy Stewart. The little girl had 
vanished forever, giving place to the charming 
young girl nearing her sixteenth milestone. 
The contact with the outer world which the past 
three months had given, when she had made so 
many new friends and seen so much of the 
service and social world, had done a great deal 
towards developing her. Always exceptionally 
well poised and sure of herself, the summer at 
Navy Bungalow in New London, at Newport, 
Boston, and at other points at which the summer 
practice Squadron had touched, had broadened 
her outlook, and helped her gauge things from a 
different and wider viewpoint than Severndale 
or Annapolis afforded. Though entirely una- 
ware of the fact, Peggy had few rivals in the 
world of young girls. 

Presently a step sounded upon the polished 
floor of the broad hall and Mrs. Peyton Stewart, 
Peggy ^s aunt by marriage, stood in the door- 
way. Under one arm she carried her French 
poodle. Stooping she placed it upon the floor 
with the care which suggested a degree of 


THE BAEOMETEE FALLING 


9 


fragility entirely belied by the bad-tempered 
little beast first move, for as Peggy advanced 
with extended hand to greet her annt, Toinette 
made a wild dash for the Persian cat, which 
onset was met by one dignified slap of the 
Sultana’s paw, which left its red imprint upon 
the poodle’s nose and promptly toppled the 
pampered thing heels-over-head. Tzaritza stood 
watching the entire procedure with dignified 
surprise, and when the yelping little beast rolled 
to her feet, she calmly gathered her into her 
huge jaws and stalking across the room held 
her up to Peggy, as though asking; 

‘^What shall I do with this bad-mannered bit 
of dogdom? Turn her over to your discipline, 
or crush her with one snap of my jawsT’ 

‘‘Oh you horrible, savage beast! You great 
brute! Drop her! Drop her! Drop her in- 
stantly ! My precious Toinette. My darling ! ’ ’ 
shrieked Toinette ’s doting mistress. “Peggy, 
how can you have such a savage creature near 
you? She has crushed every bone in my pet’s 
body. Go away! Go away!” 

The scorn in Tzaritza ’s eyes was almost hu- 
man. With a low growl, she dropped the thor- 
oughly cowed poodle at Peggy’s feet and then 
turned and stalked from the room, the very 
picture of scornful dignity. Mrs. Stewart 
snatched the poodle to her breast. There was 


10 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


not a scratch upon it save the one inflicted by 
Snltana, and richly deserved, as the tuft of the 
handsome caPs fur lying upon the floor testi- 
fied. 

hardly think you will find her injured, 
Aunt Katherine. Tzaritza never harms any 
creature smaller than herself unless bidden to. 
She brought Toinette here as much for the 
little dog’s protection as for Sultana’s.” 

^‘Sultana’s! As though she needed protec- 
tion from this fairy creature. Horrible, vi- 
cious cat! Look at poor Toinette ’s nose.” 

^‘And at poor Sultana’s fur,” added Peggy, 
pointing to the tuft upon the floor and slightly 
shrugging her shoulders. 

^‘She deserved it for scratching Toinette ’s 
nose.” 

^H’m afraid the scratch was the second move 
in the onslaught.” 

^‘We will not argue the point, but in future 
keep that great hound outside of the house, and 
the cat elsewhere than in the dining-room, I beg 
of you — I can’t have Toinette’s life endang- 
ered, or my nerves shocked in this manner 
again.” 

For a moment Peggy looked at her aunt in 
amazement. Keep Tzaritza out of the house 
and relegate the Sultana to the servant’s quar- 
ters? What had become of the lady of smiles 


THE BAEOMETEE FALLINH 11 


and compliments whom she had known at New 
London, and who had been at snch infinite pains 
to ingratiate herself with Neil Stewart that 
she had been invited to spend September at 
Severndale ? And, little as Peggy suspected it, 
with the full determination of spending the re- 
mainder of her days there could she contrive to 
do so. Madam Stewart had blocked out her 
campaign most completely, only ‘^the best laid 
plans, etc., and Madam had quite forgotten to 
take Mrs. Glenn Harold, Peggy’s stanchest 
champion and ally, into consideration. Mrs. 
Harold had been Peggy’s guide, philosopher 
and friend” for one round year, and Mrs. Har- 
old’s niece, Polly Howland, was Peggy’s chum 
and crony. 

Mrs. Stewart felt a peculiar sensation pass 
over her as she met the girl’s clear, steady 
gaze. Very much the sensation that one ex- 
periences upon looking into a clear pool whose 
depth it is impossible to guess from merely 
looking, though one feels instinctively that it is 
much deeper, and may prove more dangerous 
than a casual glance would lead one to believe. 
Peggy’s reply was: 

^^Of course if you wish it. Aunt Katherine, 
Tzaritza shall not come into the house during 
your visit here. I do not wish you to be an- 
noyed, but on the contrary, quite happy, and. 


12 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


Jerome, please see that Sultana is taken to 
Mammy, and ask her to keep her in her quarters 
while Mrs. Stewart' remains at Severndale. Are 
you ready for your breakfast. Aunt Kath- 
erine 1 ^ ^ 

Quite ready,’’ answered Mrs. Stewart, tak- 
ing her seat at the table. Peggy waited until 
she had settled herself with the injured poodle 
in her lap, then took her own seat. Jerome 
had summoned one of the maids and given 
Sultana into her charge, while Tzaritza was 
bidden ‘‘Guard” upon the piazza. Never in all 
her royal life had Tzaritza been elsewhere than 
upon the rug before the fireplace while her 
mistress’ breakfast was being served, and it 
seemed as though the splendid wolfhound, with 
a pedigree unrivalled in the world, stood as 
the very incarnation of outraged dignity, and a 
protest against insult. Perhaps some vague 
sense of having overstepped the bounds of good 
judgment, if not good breeding, was beginning 
to impress itself upon Mrs. Peyton Stewart. 
Certainly she had not so thoroughly ingratiated 
herself in the favor of her niece, or her niece’s 
friends during that visit in New London the 
previous summer, as to feel entirely sure of a 
cordial welcome at Severndale, and to make a 
false start at the very outset of her carefully 
formed plans was a far cry from diplomatic. 


THE BAEOMETER FALLING 13 


to say tlie least. During those weeks at New 
London, when a kind fate had brought her again 
in touch with her brother-in-law after so many 
years, Mrs. Stewart had done a vast deal of 
thinking and planning. There was beautiful 
Sevemdale without a mistress excepting Peggy, 
a mere child, who, in Madam ^s estimation, did 
not count. Neil Stewart was a widower in the 
very prime of life and, from all Madam had 
observed, sorely in need of someone to look 
after him and keep him from making some 
foolish marriage which might end in — well, in 
not keeping Sevemdale in the family; ‘Hhe fam- 
ily’’ being strongly in evidence in Mrs. Peyton. 
Her first step had been to secure an invitation 
to visit there. That done, the next was to re- 
main there indefinitely once she arrived upon 
the scene. To do this she must make herself 
not only desired but indispensable to Peggy, 
and, certainly, the preceding two days had not 
promised much for the fulfillment of her plan. 
So being by no means a fool, but on the con- 
trary, a very clever woman in her own peculiar 
line of cleverness, she at once set about dis- 
pelling the cloud which hung over the horizon, 
congratulating herself that she had had suffic- 
ient experience to know how to deal with a girl 
of Peggy’s age. So to that end she now smiled 
sweetly upon her niece and remarked : 


14 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


lam afraid, dear, I almost lost control of 
myself. I am so attached to Toinette that I 
am quite overcome if any harm threatens her. 
You know she has been my inseparable com- 
panion in my loneliness, and when one is so 
utterly desolate as I have been for so many 
years even the devotion of a dumb animal is 
valued. I have been very, very lonely since 
your uncle’s death, Peggy, dear, and you can 
hardly understand what a paradise seems open- 
ing to me in this month to be spent with you. 
I know we are going to be everything to each 
other, and I am sure I can relieve you of a 
thousand burdens which must be a great tax 
upon a girl of your years. I do not see how 
you have carried them so wonderfully, or why 
you are not old before your time. It has been 
most unnatural. But now we must change all 
that. Young people were not born to assume 
heavy responsibilities, whereas older ones ac- 
cept them as a matter of course. And that’s 
just what I have come way down here to try to 
do for my sweet niece,” ended Mrs. Stewart 
smiling with would-be fascinating coyness. The 
smile would have been somewhat less compla- 
cent could she have heard old Jerome’s com- 
ment as he placed upon the pantry shelf the 
fingerbowls which he had just removed from 
the table. 


THE BAEOMETER FAIiLINa 15 


“Yas, yas, dat’s it. Yo^ neednT ^nounce it. 
We knows pintedly what yo^s aimin’ ter do, an’ 
may de Lawd have mussy ’pon us if yo’ suc- 
ceeds. But dere’s shorely gwine be ructions 
’fore yo’ does, er my name ain’t Jerome Ran- 
dolph Lee Stewart.” 


CHAPTEE II 


RECONSTRUCTION 

‘‘I HAVE to ride into Annapolis, this morning, 
Annt Katherine. Wonld yon like to drive in!’’ 
asked Peggy, when the unpleasant breakfast 
was ended. 

^‘I should be delighted to, dear,” answered 
Mrs. Stewart sweetly, striving to recover lost 
ground, for she felt that -a good hit had been 
lost. ‘‘At what time do you start!” 

“Immediately. I will order the surrey.” 

She left the room, her aunt’s eyes following 
her with a half-mystified, half-baffled expres- 
sion: Was the girl deeper than she had given 
her credit for being! Had she miscalculated 
the depth of the pool after all! 

All through the breakfast hour Peggj^ had 
been a sweet and gracious young hostess, anti- 
cipating eveiy want, looking to every detail of 
the service, ordering with a degree of self- 
possession which secretly astonished Mrs. Stew- 
art, who felt that it would have been difficult 
for her, even with her advantage of years, to 
have equaled the girl’s unassuming self-assur- 
16 


RECONSTRUCTION 


17 


ance and dignity, or have rivaled her perfect 
ability to sit at the head of her father’s table. 
A moment later Mrs. Stewart went to her room 
to dress for the drive into town, her breakfast 
toilet having been a most elaborate silk negli- 
gee. Twenty minutes later the surrey stood at 
the door, but, contrary to Mrs. Stewart’s expec- 
tations, her niece was not in it : she was mounted 
upon her beautiful black horse Shashai, at 
whose feet Tzaritza lay, her nose between her 
paws, but her ears a-quiver for the very first 
note of the low whistle which meant, ‘ ‘ full speed 
ahead.” On either side of Shashai, a superb 
bodyguard, stood Silver Star, Polly Howland’s 
saddle horse, though he was still quartered at 
Severndale, and Roy, the colt which Peggy had 
raised from tiny babyhood, and which had fol- 
lowed her as he would have followed his dam, 
ever since the -accident which had made him an 
orphan. 

Perhaps the reader of ‘‘Peggy Stewart” will 
recall Mrs. Stewart’s horror upon being met at 
the railway station by “the wild West show,” 
as she stigmatized her niece’s riding and her 
horses, for rarely did Peggy Stewart ride unless 
accompanied by her two beautiful horses and 
the wolfhound, and her riding was a source of 
murvel to more than one, her instructor having 
been Shelby, the veteran horse-trainer, who had 


18 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


been employed at Severndale ever since Peggy 
could remember, and whose early days had been 
spent upon a ranch in the far West where a 
man had to ride anything which possessed loco- 
motive powers. At the present moment a more 
appreciative observer would have thrilled at 
the sight, for rarely is it given to mortal eyes 
to look upon a prettier picture than Peggy 
Stewart and her escort presented at that mo- 
ment. 

Given as a background a beautiful, carefully 
preserved estate, which for generations has 
been the pride of its owners, a superb old man- 
sion of the most perfect colonial type, a sunny 
September morning, and as the figures upon 
that background a charming young girl in a 
white linen riding-skirt, her rich coloring at its 
best, her eyes shining, her seat in her saddle so 
perfect that she seemed a part of her mount, 
and you have something to look upon. To this 
add three thoroughbred horses and a snowy dog, 
an old colored servitor, for Jerome had come 
out with a message from Harrison, and it is a 
picture to be appreciated. Had the tall woman 
standing upon the broad piazza been able to do 
so, many things which happened later might 
never have happened at all. 

Mrs. Stewart was elaborately gowned in a 
costume better suited for a drive in Newport 


EECONSTEUCTION 


19 


tlian Annapolis, especially Annapolis in Sep- 
tember. It was a striking creation of pale blue 
linen and Irish point lace, with a large lace hat, 
heavy with nodding plumes and a voluminous 
white lace veil floating out about it. She was 
a handsome woman in a certain conspicuous 
way, and certainly knew how to purchase her 
apparel, though not above criticism in her selec- 
tion of the toilet for the occasion, as the present 
instance evinced. She now walked to the piazza 
steps, and had anyone possessing a sense of 
humor been a witness of it, the transformation 
which passed over the lady^s face en transit 
would have well nigh convulsed him, for the 
smile which had illumined her countenance at 
the door had gradually faded as she advanced 
until, when the steps were reached, it had been 
transformed into a most disapproving frown. 

To Peggy the reason was a mystery, for she 
had not overheard her aunt’s comments upon 
the occasion of the drive from the railway sta- 
tion three days before. Of course Jess had, 
and they had been freely circulated and keenly 
resented in the servants’ quarters, but no 
whisper of them had been carried to the young 
mistress. Nevertheless, Peggy was beginning 
to discover that a good many of her actions, and 
also the order of things at Sevemdale, had 
brought a cloud to her Aunt’s brow, and a little 


20 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


sigh, escaped her lips as she wondered what the 
latest development wonld prove. It seemed so 
easy for things to go amiss nowadays, when 
heretofore nearly everything had seemed, as a 
matter of course, to go right. Then the self- 
elected dictator spoke: 

‘‘Peggy, dear, are yon not to drive with meT’ 
“Thank you. Aunt Katherine, but I always 
ride, and I have several errands to do which I 
can better attend to if I am mounted. ’ ’ 

“Well, it can hardly be necessary for you to 
have three saddle horses at once. It seems to 
me unnecessarily conspicuous, and in very bad 
taste for a young girl to go tearing about the 
country, and especially into Annapolis — the 
capital City of the State — ^in the guise of a 
traveling circus.’’ 

A slight smile curved Peggy’s lips as she 
answered : 

“Annapolis is not New York, Aunt Kath- 
erine. What might be out of place in such a 
city would be regarded as a matter of course 
in a little town where everybody knows every- 
body else, and they all know me, and the Severn- 
dale horses. Nobody ever gives us a thought. 
Why should they? I’m nothing but a girl rid- 
ing into town on an errand. ’ ’ 

“You are extremely modest, I must say. Is 
it quite native or well — we’ll dismiss the ques- 


EECONSTRUCTION 


21 


tion, but I must ask you to do me the favor of 
leaving your bodyguard behind today; it may 
not seem conspicuous for you to play in a Wild 
West Show, but I must decline to be an actor. 
You are growing too old for sucb mad pranks, 
and are far too handsome a girl to invite obser- 
vation. ’ ^ 

Peggy turned crimson. 

<<Why, Aunt Katherine, I never regarded it 
as a prank in the least. I have ridden this way 
all my life and no one has ever commented upon 
it. Daddy Neil knows of it — he has ridden 
wdth me hundreds of times himself — -and never 
said one word against it. And you surely do 
not think I do it to invite observation? Why, 
there isn’t anything to observe. I am certainly 
no better looking than hundreds of other girls ; 
at least, you are the only one who has ever com- 
mented upon my personal appearance. But I 
beg your pardon; you are my guest. I am 
sorry. Bud, please call Shelby to take Star 
and Roy back; I don’t dare trust them to you.” 

The little negro boy who had brought Shashai 
to the doorstep, and who had been staring pop- 
eyed during the conversation, dashed away 
toward the paddock, to rush upon Shelby with 
a wild tale of ‘‘dat lady f ’om de norf was a-sas- 
sin’ Missie Peggy jist scan’lous and orderin’ 
Shelby fer to come quick ter holp her.” 


22 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


^‘What you a- talking about, you little fool 
nigger r’ demanded Shelby. Then gathering 
that something was amiss with the little mis- 
tress whom all upon the estate adored, he 
hastened to the house, his face somewhat 
troubled, for hints of the doings up there had 
penetrated even to his quarters. 

‘^Shelby, please take Star and Eoy back to 
the paddock and be sure to fasten them in.’’ 

‘‘Ain’t they a-goin’ with you. Miss Peggy I” 

“Not this morning, Shelby.” 

The man looked from the girl to the lady now 
settling herself in the carriage. Toinette still 
stood upon the piazza waiting to be lifted up to 
her mistress, too fat and too foolish to even go 
down the steps alone. As Shelby stepped to- 
ward the horses Mrs. Stewart waved her hand 
toward the dog and said to him : 

“Lift Toinette into the surrey.” 

Shelby paid no more attention to her than he 
paid to the quarreling jays in the holly trees, 
and the order was sharply repeated. 

“Oh, are you a-speakin’ to me, ma’am?” he 
then said. 

“Certainly. I wish my dog handed to me.” 

Shelby looked at the pampered poodle and 
then at its mistress. Then with a guileless 
smile remarked : 

“Now you don’t sesso? Well, when I git back 


EECONSTEUCTION 


23 


to the paddock with these here horses what can’t 
go ’long with Miss Peggy, I’ll send a little nig- 
ger hoy np here for ter boost yonr dog np to 
yon, but I tend horses on this here place.” 

The man’s dark skin grew several shades 
darker owing to the blood which flooded his 
cheeks, and his eyes narrowed as he looked for 
one second straight into Mrs. Stewart’s. What 
possessed the woman to antagonize everyone 
with whom she came in touch? Shelby had 
never laid eyes upon her until that moment, but 
that moment had confirmed his dislike conceived 
from the reports which had come to him. He 
now went up to the horses. Knowing that 
neither of them had halters on, he had brought 
two with him and now slipped them over his 
charges’ heads, saying as he did so; 

‘^You’ve got to come ’long back with me and 
keep company manners, do you know that, you 
disrepu’ble gad-abouts? You ain’t never had 
no proper eddicatin’ an’ now it’s a-goin’ to be- 
gin for fa’r. You-all are goin’ ter be lamt citi- 
fied manners hot off the bat. So come ’long 
back to the paddock an’ git your fust lesson.” 

The horses toyed and played with him like a 
couple of children, but went pacing away be- 
side him, now and again pulling at his sleeve, 
poking at him with their soft muzzles or mumb- 
ling at his cheeks with their velvety lips, a pair 


24 PEGGY STEWART AT SCHOOL 


of petted, peerless creatures and as beautiful 
as any God had ever created. Now and again 
they stopped short to neigh a peremptory call, 
as though asking the reason of this surprising 
conduct. 

‘‘Are you ready, Aunt Katherine?’’ asked 
Peggy. 

“As soon as Jerome takes your hound in 
charge. I don’t care to have Toinette driven 
frantic with fear by the sight of her. She will 
grow so excited that I shall be unable to hold 
her. ’ ’ 

Now the past two hours had held a good many 
annoyances for Peggy Stewart to whom annoy- 
ances had been almost unknown. Perhaps they 
constitute the discipline of life, but thus far 
Peggy Stewart had apparently gotten on pretty 
well without any radical chastening processes. 
Her life had been simply, but well, ordered, 
and her naturally sunny soul had grown sweet 
and wholesome in her little world. If cor- 
rection had been necessary Mammy’s loving 
old heart had known how to order it during 
Peggy’s babyhood; Harrison had carefully 
watched her childhood, and her young girl- 
hood had been most beautifully developed 
by her guardian, good Hr. Llewellyn, who 
loved her as a grand- daughter. Then had come 
Mrs. Harold, who had done so much for the 


EECONSTEUCTION 


25 


young girl. Why could it not have gone on? 

Perhaps the ordering of Peggy’s life had 
been too smooth to develop the best in her 
character, so Kismet, or whatever it is which 
shapes the odd happenings of our lives, had 
stepped in to lay a hurdle or two to test her 
ability to meet obstacles. Since seven-thirty 
that morning she had met little else in one form 
or another, and had taken them rather grace- 
fully, all things considered. Her breakfast had 
been delayed an hour ; the breakfast itself had 
been far from the pleasant meal it usually 
proved; she had been needlessly criticised for 
her habit of riding with her beloved horses ; and 
now poor Tzaritza, after being banished the 
house, was to be debarred from following her 
young mistress ; something unheard of, since the 
hound had acted as Peggy’s protectress ever 
since she could follow her. The blood flooded 
into the girl’s face, as turning to her Aunt she 
said very quietly, but with a dignity which Mrs. 
Stewart dared not encroach upon : 

am very sorry to seem in any way dis- 
courteous or disobliging. Aunt Katherine, but 
Daddy Ned and Compadre, have always wished 
Tzaritza to accompany me when I ride. I have 
never felt any fear but they feel dilferently, as 
there are, of course, some undesirable characters 
between Severndale and Annapolis, and they 


26 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


consider Tzaritza a great protection against any 
possible annoyance. We will ride on ahead, 
since it is likely to annoy you, but I must go into 
Annapolis this morning. Another time I shall 
drive with you, but I canT ask you to drive 
where I must ride today. When you see some of 
the Annapolitan streets you will understand 
why. They have not been re paved since the first 
pavements were laid generations ago, and you 
would be most uncomfortable. Be careful where 
you drive, Jess. I will meet you at the Bank.’’ 

There was a graceful bow to Mrs. Stewart, a 
slight pressure of the knee 'against Shashai, a 
low whistle to Tzaritza and s'he had whirled and 
was away like the wind. 

Madam Stewart drew a quick breath and com- 
pressed her thin lips until they formed barely a 
line, and during that drive into Annapolis did 
some rapid thinking. Evidently she had made 
another mistake. 

As Peggy rode along the highway which led 
to Annapolis, the usual merry, lilting songs, to 
which Shashai ’s hoofbeats kept time, were 
silenced, and the girl rode in deep thought. 
Shashai tossed his head impatiently as though 
trying to attract her attention, and now and 
again Tzaritza bounded up to her with a deep, 
questioning bark. Peggy smiled a little ab- 
stractedly and said: 


EECONSTEUCTION 


27 


‘‘Your Missie is doing some hard thinking, 
my beauties and doesn^t feel songful this morn- 
ing.’^ Then after a moment she resumed: 

“0 Shashai, what is the matter with every- 
thing? Am I all wrong, or is Aunt Katherine 
different from everybody else? I have never 
met anyone just like her before, and I feel just 
exactly as though someone had drawn a file 
across my teeth, and I dare say that’s all wrong 
too. If the Little Mother and PoUy were only 
here they’d know how to make me see things 
differently, but I seem to get in wrong at every 
turn. Aunt Katherine has been here only three 
days, but what days they have been ! And ten 
times three to follow before the month ends!” 

Shashai had gradually slowed down until he 
was walking with his own inimitably dainty 
step, his hoofs falling upon the leaf-strewn 
road with the lightness of a deer’s. Presently 
they came to a pretty wood-road leading almost 
at angles to the highway, but Peggy was again 
too occupied to notice that Tzaritza had turned 
into it and that Shashai, as a matter of course, 
had followed her. Annapolis could be reached 
by tliis less frequented way but it made a wide 
detour, leading past Nelly Bolivar’s home. As 
they struck the refreshing coolness of the by- 
way Shashai broke into what Peggy called his 
“rocking-chair gait,” though she was so much 


28 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


a part of him that she was hardly aware of the 
more rapid motion. Her first clear intimation 
that her ronte had changed occurred when a 
cheerful voice called out : 

‘‘And she wandered away and away into the 
land o’ dreams, my princess.” 

Peggy raised her head quickly and the old 
light flashed back into her eyes, the old smile 
curved her lips as she cried : 

“Why, Nelly Bolivar! How under the sun 
came I here?” 

“In the usual way, I reckon. Miss Peggy. I 
don’t often see you come in any other. But 
this time you sure enough look as though you 
had been dreaming,” laughed Nelly, coming 
close to Shashai, who instantly remembered his 
manners and neighed his greeting, while Tzar- 
itza thrust her head into the girl’s arms with 
the gentlest insinuation. Nelly held the big 
head close, rested her face against it a second, 
then took Shashai ’s soft muzzle in both hands 
and planted a kiss just where it was most 
velvety, saying softly: 

“I can’t imagine you three separated. The 
picture would not be complete. But what is 
wrong. Miss Peggy? You look so sober you 
make me feel queer,” for the smile had gone 
from the girl’s face and Nelly was quick to feel 
the seriousness of her expression. 


RECONSTEUCTION 


29 


‘‘Perhaps I’m cross and cranky, Nelly. At 
any rate I Ve no business to be here this minute. 
I started for Annapolis, but my wits got wool- 
gathering, I reckon, and I let Shashai turn in 
here without noticing w’here he was going. 
Aunt Katherine will reach Annapolis before I 
do and — then — ” and Peggy stopped and 
wagged her head as though pursuit of the sub- 
ject would better be dropped. Nelly’s face 
clouded. It had not required the three days of 
Mrs. Stewart’s visit to circulate a good many 
reports concerning her. Indeed both Jerome 
and old Mammy had described her at length, 
and the description had lost nothing upon their 
African tongues, nor had the experiences of 
the three months spent up north : Madam 
Stewart had figured rather conspicuously in 
their pictures of the ‘ ‘ doin’s up yander. ’ ’ Had 
she suspected how accurately the old colored 
people had gauged her, or how great an influ- 
ence their gauging was likely to have upon the 
plans she had so carefully laid, she might have 
been a little more circumspect in her conduct 
toward them. But to her they were “just 
black servants ’ ’ and she was entirely incapable 
of weighing their influence in the domestic 
economy, or of understanding their shrewd 
judgment as to the best interests of the young 
girl whom each, in common with all the other old 


30 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


servants upon the estate, loved with a devotion 
absolutely incomprehensible to most northern- 
born people. And another potent fact, entirely 
absent from the characteristics of the northern 
negro, is the fact that the southern negro serv- 
ants^ ^^kinnery’’ instantly adopts and main- 
tains the viewpoint of those ‘‘nearest the 
throne.’^ It is a survival of the old feudal 
system, unknown in the cosmopolitan North, 
but which even in this day, so remote from the 
days of slavery, makes itself very distinctly felt 
in many parts of the South. 

And many of the servants upon the Sevem- 
dale estate had been there for three generations. 
Hence Peggy was their “ chile, and her joys 
or sorrows, happiness or unhappiness, were 
theirs, and all their km^s, to be talked over, 
remedied if possible, but shared if not, or made 
a part of their own delight in living, as the case 
might call for. And the ramifications of their 
kinship were amazing. No wonder the report 
that “an aunt-in-law ob de yo^ng mistress 
yonder 'at Severndale, had done come down an’ 
ondertuck fer ter run de hull shebang an^ Miss 
Peggy inter de bargain, what is never been run 
by noibody,” had circulated throughout the 
whole community, and met with a resolute, 
though carefully concealed opposition — subtle, 
intangible, but sure to prove overwhelming 


RECONSTEUCTION 


31 


•altimately — the imdertow, so hidden but so 
irresistible. All this had stolen from one pair 
of lips to another and, of course, been related 
with indignant emphasis to Jim Bolivar, Nelly’s 
father, one of the tenants of Sevemdale’s large 
estate. And he, in turn, had discussed it with 
Nelly, who worshipped the very ground Peggy 
chose to stand upon, for to Peggy Stewart Nelly 
owed restored health, her home rescued when 
ruin seemed about to claim everything her 
father owned, and all the happiness which had 
come into her lonely life. 

No wonder she now looked up to the deep 
brown eyes with her own blue ones troubled 
and distressed. 


CHAPTER III 


HOSTILITIES SUSPENDED 

During lier drive into Annapolis Madam 
Stewart did more deep thinking than it was 
generally given to her shallow brain to compass. 
Like most of her type, she possessed a certain 
shrewdness, which closely touched upon cunning 
when she wished to gain her ends, but she had 
very little real cleverness, and practically no 
power of logical deduction. 

Today, however, ^e had felt antagonism 
enveloping her as a fog, and would have been 
not a little surprised to realize that its most 
potent force lay in Peggy’s humble servitors 
rather than in Peggy herself. From the old 
darkey driving her, so deferentially replying 
to her questions, and at such pains to point 
out everything of interest along the way, she 
felt it radiate with almost tangible scorn and 
hostility, and yet to have saved her life she could 
not have said: ‘‘He is remiss in this or that.” 

They drove into Annapolis by the bridge 
whidh crosses the Severn just above the Naval 
Hospital, and from which the whole Academy 
33 


HOSTILITIES SUSPENDED 


33 


is seen at its best, with the wide sweep of the 
beautiful Ches'apeake beyond. Jess pointed out 
everything most carefully. Then on they went 
across College Creek bridge, up College Avenue, 
by historic old St. Ann’s and drew up at the 
Bank to meet Peggy. Mrs. Stewart looked about 
her in undisguised disappointment and asked : 

‘Hs this the capital city of the State of 
Maryland? This little town?” 

Jess’ mouth hardened. He loved the quaint 
old town land all its traditions. So did his 
young mistress. It had always meant home to 
her, and to many, many generations of her 
family before her. The old ‘‘Peggy Stewart” 
house famous in history, though no longer occu- 
pied by her own family, still stood, a landmark, 
in the heart of the town and was pointed to 
with pride by all. 

“Dis she’ is de capital city ob de State, 
Ma’am. Yonder de guv ’nor ’s mansion, jist 
over dar stan’ de co’t house, an’ yonder de 
Cap’tal an’ all de yether ’ministrashum build- 
in’s, an’ we’all’s powerful proud ob ’em.” 

Mrs. Stewart smiled a superior smile as she 
replied : 

‘ ‘ I have heard that the South is not progres- 
sive and is perfectly apathetic to conditions. It 
must be. Heavens ! Look at these streets ! 
They are perfectly disgusting, and the odor 
3 


34 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


is horrible. I shall be glad to drive home.” 

‘‘De town done been pave all mos’ all new,” 
bridled Jess. ‘‘Dis hyar pavement de bes^ ob 
brick. Miss Peggy done tole me ter be keerful 
whar I drive yo’ at, an’ I tecken yo’ on de very 
bes. ’ ’ 

‘‘And what, may I inquire, is your very worst 
then ? Have you no street cleaning department 
in your illustrious city?” 

“We suttenly has ! Dey got six men a-s weep- 
ing de hull endurin’ time.” 

“What an overwhelming force!” and Mrs. 
Stewart gave way to mirth. 

It was fortunate that Peggy should have ar- 
rived at that opportune moment, for there is no 
telling what might have occurred: Jess’s pa- 
tience was at the snapping-point. But Peggy’s 
talk with Nelly Bolivar had served to restore 
her mental equilibrium to a certain degree — and 
her swift ride into Annapolis had completed the 
process. It was a sunny, smiling face which 
drew up to the surrey and greeted Mrs. Stewart. 
Peggy had made up her mind that she would not 
let little things annoy her, and was already re- 
proaching herself for having done so. She had 
resolved to keep her temper, during her aunt’s 
visit if a whole legion of tormenting imps were 
let loose upon her. 

Three weeks of Mrs. Stewart’s visit passed. 


HOSTILITIES SUSPENDED 


35 


Upon her part, three weeks of striving to 
establish a firmer foothold in the home of her 
brother-in-law, to obtain the place in it she so 
ardently coveted — that of mistress and absolute 
dictator. But each day proved to her that she 
was striving against some vaguely compre- 
hended opposition. It did not lie in Peggy, that 
she had the grace to concede, for Peggy had 
complied with every wish which she had gra- 
ciously or otherwise, expressed, except the one 
debarring Tzaritza from following Shashai 
when she rode abroad, and be it said to Peggy’s 
credit that she had held to her resolution in 
spite of endless aggravations, for Madam was 
a past mistress of criticism either spoken or 
implied. Never before in all her sunny young 
life had Peggy been forced to live in such an 
atmosphere. 

Little by little during those weeks Mrs. Stew- 
art had pre-empted Peggy’s position as mistress 
of the household ; a position held by every claim 
of right, justice and natural development, for 
Peggy had grown into it, and its honors and 
privileges rested upon her young shoulders by 
right of inheritance. She had not rushed there, 
or forced her claim to it, hence had it been 
gradually given into her hands by old Mammy, 
her nurse, Harrison, the trusty housekeeper, 
and at length, as she had more and more clearly 


36 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


demonstrated her ability to hold it, by Dr. Llew- 
ellyn, her guardian, who regarded it as an es- 
sential part of a Southern gentlewoman’s edu- 
cation. 

Then had come Mrs. Harold, whose tact and 
affection seemed to supply just the little touch 
which the young girl required to round out her 
life, and fit her to ultimately assume the entire 
control of her father’s home. 

But all this was entirely beyond Mrs. Stew- 
art’s comprehension. Her own early life had 
been passed in a small New Jersey village in 
very humble surroundings. She had been edu- 
cated in the little grammar school, going later 
to an adjoining town for a year at high-school. 
In her home, domestic help of any sort had been 
unknown, she and her mother, an earnest, 
hard-working woman, having performed all the 
household work. There were no traditions 
connected with that simple home; it was just 
an everyday round of commonplace duties, 
accepted as a matter of course. Then Mrs. 
Stewart, at that time ‘‘pretty Kitty Snyder,” 
went as a sort of “mother’s helper” to a lady 
residing in Elizabeth, whose brother was in a 
New Jersey College. Upon one of his visits 
to his sister he had brought Peyton Stewart 
home for a visit: Peyton, the happy-go-lucky, 
irresponsible mad-cap. Kitty Snyder’s buxom 


HOSTILITIES SUSPENDED 


37 


beauty had turned all that was left to be turned 
of his shallow head and she had become Mrs. 
Peyton Stewart within a month. 

The rest has been told elsewhere. For a good 
many years she had just lived around^’ as she 
expressed it, her income from her husband ^s 
share of the very comfortable little fortune left 
him by his father, being a vast deal more than 
she had ever dreamed of in her youthful days. 
She felt very affluent. All things considered, it 
was quite as well that Peyton had quit this 
earthly scene after two years of married life 
for ^ ‘ Kitty had rapidly developed extravagant 
tastes and there were many ‘ ‘ scenes. ’ ’ Her old 
associates saw her no more, and later the new 
ones often wondered why the dashing young 
widow did not marry again. 

They did not suspect how often her plans laid 
to that end had misscarried, for her ambitions 
were decidedly out of proportion to her quali- 
fications. 

Now, however, chance had brought her once 
more in touch with her husband ^s family, and 
she was resolved to make hay while the sun 
shone. If Neil Stewart had not been an odd 
mixture of manly strength and child-like sim- 
plicity, exceptional executive ability and credul- 
ity, kindliness and quick temper, he would never 
in the wide world have become responsible for 


38 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


the state of affairs at present turning his old 
home topsy-tnrvy, and in a fair way to undo all 
the good works of others, and certainly make 
Peggy extremely unhappy. 

But he had ‘‘made a confounded mess of the 
whole job,’’ he decided upon receiving a letter 
from Peggy. Perhaps it would be more accu- 
rate to say upon reading between the lines, be- 
cause it was not so mudh w'hat Peggy had said 
as that which she left unsaid, which puzzled him, 
and to which puzzle Harrison supplied the key 
in her funny monthly report. Never in all the 
ten years of her stewardship had she failed to 
send her monthly letter. 

Harrison was a most conscientious old body 
if somewhat below par in educational advan- 
tages. Nevertheless, she had filled her position 
as nurse, maid and house-keeper to Peggy’s 
mother for over thirty years, and to Peggy for 
ten more and her idea of duty was ‘ ‘ Peggy first, 
Martha Harrison second.” Her letter to Neil 
Stewart, which he read while his ship was being 
overhauled in the Boston Navy Yard, set him 
thinking. It ran : 

Severndale, Maryland. 
Captain Neil Stewart, September 21, 19 — 

U. S. N. 

Respected Sir;- 

As has been my habit these many years, I take my pen in 
hand to make my monthly report concerning the happenings and 


HOSTILITIES SUSPENDED 


39 


the events of the past month. Most times there isn’t many of 
either outside the regular accounts which, praises be, ain’t never 
got snarled up none since I’ve had the handling of them. 

As to the past three weeks considerable has took place in this 
quiet, peaceful (most times, at least) home, and I ain’t quite sure 
where I stand at, or am likely to. Things seem sort of stirred 
round. Like enough we-all are old-fashioned and considerable 
sot in our ways and can't rightly get used to new-fangled ones. 
Then, too, we — I speak for everybody — find it kinder hard to take 
our orders from anybody but Miss Peggy, who has got the right 
to give them, which we can’t just see that anybody else has got. 
Howsoever, some folks seem to think they have, and what I 
am trying to get at is, have they ? If I have got to take them 
from other folks, why, of course I have got to, but it has got to be 
you that tells me I must. 

Up to the present time I seem to have been pretty capable of 
running things down here, though I am free to confess I was 
right glad when Mrs. Harold come along as she done, to give me 
a hint or two where Miss Peggy was concerned, for that child had 
taken to growing up in a way that was fair taking the breath out 
of my body, and was a-getting clear beyond me though, praises be, 
she didn’t suspicion the fact. If she had a-done it my time would 
a-come for sure. But the good Lord sent Mrs. Harold to us long 
about that time and she was a powerful help and comfort to us 
all. He don’t make no mistakes as a rule and I reckon we would 
a done well to let well enough alone and not go trying to improve 
on his plans for us. When we do that the other one is just as 
likely as not for to take a hand in the job and if he ain’t a-kinder 
stirring round on these premises right this very minute I’m miss- 
ing my guess and sooner or later there is going to be ructions. 

Cording to the way we-aXl think down here Miss Peggy’s 
mighty close to the angels, but maybe we are blinded by the light 
o’love, so to speak. Howsoever and nevertheless, we have got 
along pretty comfortable till lately when we have begun to dis- 
cover that our educasyons has been terribl neglected and we 
have all got to be took in hand. And we are being took powerful 
strong^ let me tell you! It is some like a Spanish fly blister. It 
may do good in the end but the means thereto is some harrowing 
to the flesh and the spirit. 

I don’t suppose there is no hope of your a-visiting your home 
before the ship is ordered South for the fall target practice, more 
is the pity. Tain’t for me to name nothing but I wish to the 
Lord Mrs. Harold was here. SHE is a lady — Amen. 

Your most humble and obedient housekeeper, 

Martha Harrison. 


40 PEGGY STEWART AT SCHOOL 


The day after this letter was written Dr. 
Llewellyn ’phoned to Peggy that he would re- 
turn at the end of the week and if quite agree- 
able would like to pass a few days at Severndale 
with her, as his own housekeeper had not yet 
returned from her holiday. 

Peggy was in an ecstasy of joy. To have 
Gompadre under her own roof from Saturday 
to Monday would be too delightful. Brimful 
of her pleasurable anticipations, and more like 
the natural, joyous girl of former days than she 
had been since leaving Mrs. Harold and Polly, 
she flew to the piazza where her aunt, arrayed 
in a filmy lingerie gown, reclined in one of the 
big East India chairs. For a moment she for- 
got that she did not hold her aunt’s sympathies 
as she held Mrs. Harold’s, and cried: 

‘ ^ Oh, Aunt Katherine, Gompadre will be here 
on Friday evening and will remain until Mon- 
day! Isn’t that too good to believe?” 

‘‘Do you mean Dr. Llewellyn?” asked Mrs. 
Stewart, coldly. 

“Yes, Aunt Katherine, you had no chance to 
know him before he went away, but you will just 
love him. ’ ’ 

“Shall I?” asked Mrs. Stewart with a smile 
which acted like a wet blanket upon poor Peggy. 

“But why do you call him by that absurd 
name? Why not call Dr. Llewellyn?” 


HOSTILITIES SUSPENDED 


41 


‘‘Call him Dr. Llewellyn!^’ echoed Peggy. 
^^Why, I have never called him anything else 
since he taught me to call him by that dear 
name when I was a wee little thing. ’ ’ 

‘‘And do you expect to cling to childish habits 
all your days, Peggy dear! Isn’t it about time 
you began to think about growing up ? Sit here 
upon this cushion beside me. I wish to have a 
serious talk with you and this seems a most 
opportune moment. I have felt the necessity 
of it ever since my arrival, but have refrained 
from speaking because I feared I might be mis- 
judged and do harm rather than good. Sit 
down, dear.” 

Mrs. Stewart strove to bring into her voice 
an element of deep interest, affection was be- 
yond her, — ^^and Peggy was sufficiently intuitive 
to feel it. Nevertheless, if anything could have 
appealed to this self-centered woman’s affection 
it ought surely to have been the young girl who 
obediently dropped upon the big Turkish cush- 
ion, and clasping her hands upon the broad arm 
of the chair, looked up into the steely, calcula- 
ting eyes with a pair so soft, so brown, so trust- 
ful yet so perplexed, that an ordinary woman 
would have gathered her right into her arms 
and claimed all the richness and loyalty of affec- 
tion so eager to find an outlet. If it could only 
have been Mrs. Harold, or Polly’s mother, how 


42 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


quick either would have been to comprehend 
the loving nature of the girl and reap the 
reward of it. 

Mrs. Stewart merely smiled into the wild-rose 
face in a way which she fondly believed to 
accentuate her own charms, and tapping the 
pretty brown hands with her fan, said: 

am growing extremely proud of my lovely 
niece. She is going to be a great credit to me, 
and, also, I foresee, a great responsibility.’’ 

responsibility. Aunt Katherine?” asked 
Peggy? a perplexed pucker upon her forehead. 
‘‘Have I been a responsibility to you since you 
came here? I am sorry if I have. Of course 
I know my life down here in the old home is 
quite different from most girls’ lives. I didn’t 
realize that until I met Mrs. Harold and Polly 
and then, later, went up to New London and 
saw more of other girls and the way they live. 
But I have been very happy here. Aunt Kath- 
erine, and since I have known Mrs. Harold and 
Polly a good many things have been made 
pleasanter for me. I can never repay them for 
their kindness to me. ’ ’ 

Peggy paused and a wonderfully sweet light 
filled her eyes, for her love for her absent 
friends was very true and deep, and speaking 
of them seemed to bring them back to the fa- 
miliar surroundings which she knew they had 


HOSTILITIES SUSPENDED 


43 


grown to love so well, and where she and Polly 
had passed so many happy hours. 

Mrs. Stewart was not noted for her capacity 
for deep feeling and was more amused than 
otherwise affected by Peggy ^s earnest speech, 
classifying it as ‘‘a girPs sentimentality.^’ 
Finer qualities were wasted upon that lady. So 
she now smiled indulgently and said: 

‘‘Of course I can understand your apprecia- 
tion of w'hat you consider Mrs. Harold’s and 
her niece’s kindness to you, but, have you ever 
looked upon the other side of the question? 
Have you not done a great deal for them? It 
seems to me you have quite cancelled any 
obligation to them. It must have been some 
advantage to them to have such a lovely place 
as this to visit at will, and, if I can draw 
deductions correctly, to practically have the 
run of. It seems to me there was consider- 
able advantage upon their side of the arrange- 
ment. You, naturally, can not see this, but I ’ll 
venture to say Mrs. Harold was not so un- 
sophisticated,” and a pat upon Peggy’s hand 
playfully emphasized the lady’s charitable 
view. 

Peggy felt bewildered and her hands fell 
from the arm of the chair to her lap, though her 
big soft eyes never changed their gaze, which 
proved somewhat disconcerting to the older 


44 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


woman wlio had the grace to color slightly. 
Peggy then rallied her forces and answered : 

‘‘Aunt Katherine, I am sure neither Mrs. 
Harold nor Polly ever had the faintest idea of 
any advantage to themselves in being nice to 
me. Why in this world should they! They 
have ten times more than I could ever give to 
them. Why think of how extensively Mrs. Har- 
old has traveled and what hosts of friends she 
has! And Polly too. Goodness, they let me 
see and enjoy a hundred things I never could 
have seen or enjoyed otherwise.” 

Mrs. Stewart laughed a low, incredulous 
laugh, then queried : 

‘‘And you the daughter of Neil Stewart and 
a little Navy girl! Eeally, Peggy, you are 
deliciously ingenue. Well, never mind. It is of 
more intimate matters I wish to speak, for with 
each passing day I recognize the importance of 
a radical reconstruction in your mode of living. 
That is what I meant when I said I foresaw 
greater responsibilities ahead. You are no 
longer a child, Peggy, to run wild over the 
estate, but — well, I must not make you vain. In 
a year or two at most, you will make your dehut 
and someone must provide against that day and 
be prepared to fill properly the position of 
chaperone to you. Meantime, you must have 
proper training and as near as I can ascertain 


HOSTILITIES SUSPENDED 


45 


you have never had the slightest. But it can 
not be deferred a moment longer. It is abso- 
lutely providential that I, the only relative you 
have in this world, should have met you as I 
did, though I can hardly understand how your 
father overlooked the need so long. Perhaps 
it was from motives of unselfishness, though he 
must have known that I stood ready to make any 
sacrifice for my dear dead Peyton ^s brother.’’ 
Just here Mrs. Peyton’s feelings almost over- 
came her and a delicate handerchief was pressed 
to her eyes for a moment. 

Ordinarily tender and sympathetic to the last 
degree, Peggy could not lacoount for her strange 
indifference to her aunt’s distress. She simply 
sat with hands clasped about her knees and 
waited for her to resume the conversation. 
Presently madam emerged from her temporary 
eclipse and said: 

<< Forgive me, dear, my feelings quite over- 
came me for a moment. To resume; I know 
dear Neil would never ask it of me, hut I have 
been tliinking very seriously upon the subject 
and have decided to forget self, and my many 
interests in New York, and devote my time to 
you. I shall remain with you and relieve you 
of all responsibility in this great household, a 
responsibility out of all proportion to your 
years. Indeed, I can not understand how you 


46 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


have retained one spark of girlish spontaneity 
nnder snch nnnatnral conditions. Snch cares 
were meant for older, more experienced heads 
than yonr pretty one, dear. It will he a joy to 
me to relieve you of them and I can not begin 
too soon. We will start at once. I shall write 
to your father to count upon me for everything 
and, if he feels so disposed, to place everything 
in my hands. Furthermore, I shall suggest that 
he send you to a fine school where you will have 
the finishing your birth and fortune entitle you 
to. You know absolutely nothing of association 
with other girls, — no, please let me finish,’’ as 
Peggy rose to her feet and stood regarding her 
aunt with undisguised consternation, know 
of a most excellent school in New York, indeed, 
it is conducted by a very dear friend of mine, 
where you would meet only girls of the wealth- 
iest families (Mrs. Stewart did not add that the 
majority had little beside their wealth to stand 
as a bulwark for them; they were the daughters 
of New York City’s newly rich whose ancestry 
would hardly court inspection) and even during 
your school days you would get a taste of New 
York’s social advantages; a thing utterly im- 
possible in this dull — ahem ! — ^this remote place. 
I shall strongly advise dear Neal to consider 
this. You simply cannot remain buried here. 
1 shall, of course, since I feel it my duty to do 


HOSTILITIES SUSPENDED 


47 


so, but I can have someone pass the winter with 
me, and can make frequent trips to Washington. 

Mrs. Stewart paused for breath. Peggy did 
not speak one word, but with a final dazed look 
at her aunt, turned and entered the house. 


CHAPTEE IV 


HOSTILITIES EESUMED 

As Peggy left the piazza her aunt’s eyes fol- 
lowed her with an expression which held little 
promise for the girl’s future happiness should 
it be given into Mrs. Stewart’s keeping. A 
more calculating, triumphant one, or one more 
devoid of any vestige of affection for Peggy it 
would have been hard to picture. As her niece 
disappeared Mrs. Stewart’s lips formed just 
two words, ‘^little fool,” but never had she so 
utterly miscalculated. She was sadly lacking 
in a discrimination of values. Peggy had 
chosen one of two evils; that of losing her 
temper and saying something which would have 
outraged her conception of the obligations of a 
hostess, or of getting away by herself without 
a moment’s delay. She felt as though she were 
strangling, or that some horrible calamity 
threatened her. Hurrying to her own room she 
flung herself upon her couch and did that which 
Peggy Stewart was rarely known to do ; buried 
her head in the cushions and sobbed. Not the 
sobs of a thwarted, peevish girl, but the deeper 
48 


HOSTILITIES RESUMED 


49 


grief of one who feels hopeless, lonely and 
wretched. Never in her life had she felt like 
this. What was the meaning of it? 

Those who were older and more experienced, 
would have answered at once: Here is a girl, 
not yet sixteen years of age, who has led a 
lonely life upon a great estate, remote from 
companions of her own age, though adored by 
the servants, who have been upon it as long as 
she can remember. She has been regarded as 
their mistress whose word must be law because 
her mother’s was. Her education has been 
conducted along those lines by an old gentle- 
man who believes that the southern gentle- 
woman must be the absolute head of her home. 

About this time there enters her little world 
a woman whose every impulse stands for 
motherhood at its sweetest and best, and who 
has helped all that is best and truest in the 
young girl to develop, guiding her by the beau- 
tiful power of affection. All has been peace 
and harmony, and Peggy is rapidly qualifying 
in ability to assume absolute control in her 
father’s home. 

Then, with scarcely a moment’s warning, 
there is dropped into her home and daily life a 
person with whom she can not have any tiling 
in common, from whom she intuitively shrinks 
and can not trust. 

4 


50 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


Under sucL circumstances the present climax 
is not surprising. 

Peggy’s whole life had in some respects been 
a contradiction and a cry for a girl’s natural 
heritage — a mother’s all-comprehending love. 
The love that does not wait to be told of the 
loved 'One’s needs and happiness, but which 
lives only to foresee what is best for her and to 
bring it to pass, never mind at what sacrifice 
to self. Peggy had missed that love in her life 
and not all the other forms combined had com- 
pensated. 

Until the previous year she had never felt 
this ; nor could she have put it into words even 
at the present moment. She only knew that 
in Polly’s companionship she had been very, 
very happy and that she was terribly lonely 
without her. That in Mrs. Harold she had 
found a friend whom she had learned to love 
devotedly and trust implicitly, and that in the 
brief time Mrs. Howland, Polly’s mother, had 
been in Annapolis and at New London, she had 
caught ia glimpse of a little world before un- 
dreamed of; a world peculiarly Polly’s and her 
mother’s and which no other human being in- 
vaded. Mrs. Howland had just such a little 
world for each of her daughters and for the 
son-in-law whom she loved so tenderly. It 
was a world sacred to the individual who dwelt 


HOSTILITIES EESUMED 


51 


therein with her. There was a common world 
in which all met in mutual interests, but she 
possessed the peculiar power of holding for 
each of her children their own ‘4nner shrine’’ 
which was truly ‘‘The Holy of Holies.” 

Although Peggy had known and loved Mrs. 
Harold longest, there was something in Mrs. 
Howland’s gentle unobtrusive sweetness, in her 
hidden strength, which drew Peggy as a magnet 
and for the first time in her life she longed for 
the one thing denied her : such a love as Polly 
claimed. 

But it seemed an impossibility, and her near- 
est approach to it lay in Mrs. Harold’s affection 
for her. 

Peggy was not ungrateful, but what had be- 
fallen the usual order of things? Was this 
aunt, with whom, try as she would, she could 
not feel anything in common, about to establish 
herself in the home, every turn and corner of 
which was so dear to her, and utterly disrupt 
it? For this Peggy felt pretty sure she would 
do if left a free hand. Already she had most 
'of the old servants in a state of ferment, if not 
open hostility. They plainly regarded her as 
an interloper, resented her assumption of rule 
and her interference ‘in the innumerable little 
details of the household economy. Her very 
evident lack of the qualities which, according to 


52 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


their standards, stood for ^‘de true an’ endurin’ 
quality raisin’,” made them distrust her. 

Now the ‘‘time was certainly out of joint” 
and poor little Peggy began to wonder if she 
had to complete the quotation. 

All that has been written had passed like a 
whirlwind through Peggy’s harassed brain in 
much less time than it has taken to put it on 
paper. It was all a jumble to poor Peggy; 
vague, yet very real; understood yet baffling. 
The only real evidences of her unhappiness and 
doubt were the tears and sobs, and these soon 
called, by some telepathic message of love and 
a life’s devotion, the faithful old nurse who had 
been the comforter of her childish woes. For 
days Mammy had been “ as res ’less an’ onset- 
tied as a yo’ng tuckey long ’bout Thanksgivin’ 
time,” as she expressed it, and had found it dif- 
ficult to settle down to her ordinary routine of 
work during the preceding two weeks. She 
prowled about the house and the premises ‘ ‘ f er 
all de ’roun worl’ like yo’ huntin’ speerits,” de- 
clared Aunt Cynthia, the cook. 

“Huh!” retorted Mammy, “I on’y wisht I 
could feel dat dey was frien’ly ones, but I has a 
percolation dat dey’s cornin’ from below stidder 
above/^ 

So perhaps this explains why she went up to 
Peggy’s room at an hour which she usually 


HOSTILITIES EESUMED 


53 


spent in her own quarters mending. Long be- 
fore she reached the room she became aware of 
sounds which acted upon her as a spark to a 
powder magazine, for Mammy ^s loving old ears 
lay very close to her heart. 

With a pious ‘ ‘ Ma Lawd-God- Amighty, what 
done happen!’’ she flew down the broad hall 
and, being a privileged character, entered the 
room without knocking. The next second she 
was holding Peggy in her arms and almost 
sobbing herself as she besought her to tell 
^^who done hurt ma baby? Tell Mammy what 
brecken’ yo’ heart, honey-chile.” 

For a few moments Peggy could not reply, 
and Mammy was upon the point of rushing otf 
for Harrison when Peggy laid a detaining hand 
upon her and commanded : 

^^Stop, Mammy ! You must not call Harrison 
or anyone else. There is really nothing the 
matter. I’m just a silly girl to act like this 
and I ’m thoroughly ashamed of myself. ’ ’ Then 
she wiped her eyes and strove to check a rebel- 
lious sob. 

‘‘Quit triflin’! Kingdom-come, is yo’ think 
I’se come ter ma dotage? When is I see you a 
cryin’ like dis befo’? Not sense yo’ was kitin’ 
roun’ de lot an’ fall down an’ crack yo’ haid. 
Yo’ ain’ been de yellin’, squallin’ kind, an’ when 
yo’ begins at dis hyar day an’ age fer ter shed 


54 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


tears dar^s somethin’ pintedly wrong, an’ yo’ 
needn’ tell me dar ain’t. Now out wid it.” 

Mammy was usually fiercest when she felt 
most deeply and now she was stirred to the very 
depth of her soul. 

‘‘Why, Mammy, I don’t believe I could tell 
you what I’m crying for if I tried,” and Peggy 
smiled as she rested hei head upon the shoulder 
which had never failed her. 

“Well, den, tell me what yo’ ainH cryin’ fo’, 
kase ef yo’ ain’t cryin’ fer somethin’ yo’ want 
yo’ shore mus’ be a-crying fo’ somethin’ yo’ 
donH want,” was Mammy’s bewildering argu- 
ment. “An’ I bait yo’ I ain’t gotter for far 
fer ter ketch de thing yo’ don^ want neither,” 
and the old woman looked ready to deal with 
that same cause once it came within her grasp. 

Peggy straightened up. This order of things 
would never do. If she acted like a spoiled 
child simply because someone to whom she had 
taken an instinctive dislike had come into her 
home, she would presently have the whole 
household demoralized. 

“Mammy, listen to me.” 

Instinctively the blood of generations of 
servitude responded to Peggy’s tone. 

“I have been terribly rude to a guest. I lost 
my temper and I’m ashamed of myself.” 

“What did you say to her, baby?” 


HOSTILITIES RESUMED 


55 


‘H didnT say anything, I just acted out- 
rageously. ’ ’ 

‘‘An’ what she been a-sayin’ ter yo’T’ 

Peggy only colored. 

Mammy nodded her head significantly. “Ain’t 
I know dat! Yo’ cyant tell me nothin’ ’bout de 
Stewart blood. No-siree ! I know it from 
Alphy to Omegy; backr ds an’ forrards. Now 
we-all kin look out fer trouble ahead. But I’se 
got dis fer ter say : Some fools jist nachelly go 
a-prancin’ an’ a-cavortin’ inter places whar de 
angils outen heaven dassent no mo’n peek. If 
yo’ tells me I must keep ma mouf shet, I’se 
gotter keep it shet, but Massa Neil is allers a 
projectin’ ’bout ma safety-valve, an’ don’ yo’ 
tie it down too tight, honey, er somethin’ gwine 
bus’ wide open ’fore long. Now come ’long an’ 
wash yo’ purty face. I ain’ like fer ter see no 
tears-stains on i/o’ baby. No, I don’. Denyo’ 
go git on Shashai an’ call yo’ body-gyard and 
’Z’ritza an’ yo’ ride ten good miles fo’ yo’ come 
back hyer. By dat time yo’ git yo’ min’ settle 
down an’ yo’ stummic ready fo’ de lunch wha’ 
Sis’ Cynthia gwine fix fo’ yo’. I seen de per- 
jections ob it an’ it fair mak’ ma mouf run 
water lak’ a dawg’s. Run ’long, honey,” and 
Mammy led the way down the side stairs, and 
watched Peggy as she took a side path to the 
paddock. 


56 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


As she was in and ont of her saddle a dozen 
times a day she wore a divided skirt more than 
half the time — another of Mrs. Stewart’s griev- 
ances — and npon reaching the paddock her 
whistle soon brought her pets tearing across it 
to her. Their greeting was warm enough to 
banish a legion of blue imps, and a joyous little 
laugh bubbled to her lips as she opened the pad- 
dock gate and let the trio file through. Then 
in the old way she sprang upon Shashai’s back 
and with a gay laugh cried : 

^‘Four bells for the harness house.” 

Away they swept, as Peggy’s voice and knees 
directed Shashai, Tzaritza, who had joined 
Peggy as she stepped from the side porch, 
bounding on ahead with joyous barks. 

Peggy called for a bridle, which Shelby him- 
self brought, saying as he slipped the light 
snaffle into Shashai ’s sensitive mouth and the 
headstall over his ears : 

‘‘So you’ve bruck trainin’. Miss Peggy, an’ 
are a-going for a real old-time warm-up I 
Well, I reckon it’s about time, an’ the best 
thing you can do, for you look sort o’ pinin’ 
an’ downdn-the-mouth. Light out, little girl, 
an’ come back lookin’ like you uster; the 
purtiest sight God ever created for a man, 
Voman or child ter clap eyes on. Take good 
care of her, Shashai, and you too, Tzaritza, 



“As bonny a little bareback rider as ever sat a horse’’ 









HOSTILITIES EESUMED 


57 


cause you won’t get another like her very soon. ” 

Shelby’s eyes were quick to discern the traces 
of Peggy’s little storm, and he was by no means 
slow in drawing deductions. Peggy blushed, 
hut said: 

guess Daddy was right when he said I’d 
better go to school this year. You-all will spoil 
me if I stay here. Grood-by, dear old Shelby, 
I love everyone on the place even if they do 
spoil me,” and away she swept, as bonny a 
little bareback rider as ever sat a horse. 

Meanwhile, up at the house events were shap- 
ing with the rapidity of a moving picture show. 

When Peggy left her so abruptly Madam 
Stewart sat still for a few moments, ponder- 
ing her next step. She had arrived at some 
very definite conclusions and intended carrying 
them out without loss of time. Her first move 
in that direction led her into the library where 
she wrote a letter to her brother-in-law. It was 
while she was thus occupied that Mammy had 
found Peggy and sent her for her ride. Then 
Mammy sought Harrison. Ordinarily, Mammy 
would have died before consulting Harrison 
about anything concerning Peggy, but here was 
a common issue, and if Mammy did not know 
that a house divided against itself must fall, 
she certainly felt the force of that argument. 
In Harrison she found a sympathetic listener, 


58 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


for the old housekeeper had been made to feel 
Mrs. Stewart’s presence in the house in hun- 
dreds of irritating little ways. Mammy told 
of finding Peggy in tears, though she could not, 
of course, tell their cause. But Harrison needed 
no cause; the tears in themselves were all the 
cause she required to know. 

Their conversation took place in the pantry 
and at the height of Harrison’s protest against 
the new order of things a footfall was heard in 
the dining-room beyond. Thinking it Jerome’s 
and quite ready to add one more to their league 
of defenders of Peggy’s cause, Harrison pushed 
open the swinging door and stepped into the 
dining-room with all of her New England- 
woman’s nervous activity. Mrs. Stewart stood 
in the room surveying with a critical, calculating 
eye, every detail of its stately, chaste appoint- 
ments, for nothing had ever been changed. 

Mrs. Stewart looked up as Harrison bounced 
in. 

‘‘0 Harrison, you are exactly the person I 
wished to speak with,” she said. There are 
to be a few changes made in Mr. Stewart’s 
domestic arrangements. In future I shall as- 
sume control of his home and relieve Miss 
Peggy of all responsibility. You may come to 
me for all orders.” 

She paused, and for the moment Harrison 


HOSTILITIES EESUMED 


59 


was too dumbfounded to reply, while Mammy 
in the pantry, having overheard every word, was 
noiselessly clapping her old hands together and 
murmuring: ^‘Ma Lawd! Ma Lawd! Now 1 
knows de source ob dat chile’s tears.” Before 
Harrison could recover herself Mrs. Stewart 
continued : 

‘‘Dr. Llewellyn will be here tomorrow for the 
week-end, and as I am to be mistress of the 
household it is more seemly that I preside at 
the head of the table. Tell Jerome that I shall 
sit there in future. And now I wish you to 
take me through the house that I may know 
more of its appointments than I have thus far 
been able to learn. ’ ’ 

Without a word Harrison led the way into 
the hall, and up the beautiful old colonial stair- 
way. 

Peggy’s sitting-room and bed-room were sit- 
uated at the south-east corner of the house 
overlooking the bay. Back of her bath and 
dressing-rooms were two guest rooms. A broad 
hall ran the length of the second story and upon 
the opposite side of it had been Mrs. Neil Stew- 
art’s pretty sitting-room, which corresponded 
with Peggy’s and her bed-room separated from 
her husband’s by the daintiest of dressing and 
bath-rooms. Neil Stewart’s “den” was at the 
rear. Beyond were lavatories, linen-room. 


60 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


Louse-maid’s room and every requirement of a 
well-ordered Lome. 

Mrs. Peyton began by entering Peggy’s sit- 
ting-room, a liberty sbe bad not bitberto taken, 
but sbe felt pretty sure Peggy was not in tbe 
bouse. At any rate sbe bad made ber plunge 
and did not mean to be diverted from ber ob- 
ject now. Martba Harrison was simply boiling 
with wratb at tbe intrusion. 

‘‘You are a wonderfully capable woman, 
Martba. I see I sball have very light duties,” 
was Mrs. Peyton’s patronizing comment. 

^‘Harrison, if you please, ma’am,” empha- 
sized that person. 

“Ob, indeed? As you prefer. Now let me 
see tbe rooms on tbe opposite side of tbe ball.” 

Perhaps bad Mrs. Peyton asked Harrison to 
lead ber into tbe little mausoleum, built gener- 
ations ago in tbe whispering white pine grove 
upon tbe bill back of tbe bouse, it could not have 
been a greater liberty or sacrilege. Not so 
great, possibly. In all tbe nine years nothing 
bad been changed. They were sacred to tbe 
entire household and especially sacred to Har- 
rison who bad held it her especial privilege to 
keep them immaculate. In tbe bed-room tbe 
toilet and dressing tables held tbe same articles 
Mrs. Neil bad used; ber work-table stood in tbe 
same sunny window. In the sitting-room the 


HOSTILITIES EESUMED 


61 


books she loved and bad read again and again 
were in the case, or lying npon the tables where 
she had left them. It seemed as though she 
might have stepped from the room barely ten 
minutes before. There was nothing depressing 
about it. On the contrary, it impressed upon 
the observer the near presence of a sweet, culti- 
vated personality. The sitting-room was a 
shrine for both Peggy and her father, and it 
was his wish that it be kept exactly as he had 
known and loved it during the ideal hours he 
had spent in it with wife and child. He and 
Peggy had spent many a precious one there 
since its radiant, gracious mistress had slept 
in the pine grove. Harrison crossed the hall 
and opened the door, still mute as an oyster. 
Mrs. Stewart swept in, Toinette, who had fol- 
lowed her, tearing across the room ahead of her 
and darting into every nook and corner. At 
that moment the obnoxious poodle came nearer 
her doom than she had ever come in all her use- 
less life, for Harrison was a-quiver to hurl her 
through the open window. 

‘‘What charming rooms, exclaimed Madam, 
trailing languidly from one to the other, touch- 
ing a book here, some exquisite curio there, the 
carved ivory toilet articles on the dresser. The 
morning sunlight, tempered by the green and 
white awnings at the great bowed-windows 


62 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


filled the tastefully decorated rooms with a 
restful glow. They were beautiful rooms in 
every sense of the word. 

‘‘Very charming indeed and very useless ap- 
parently. They seem not to have been occupied 
in months. They are far more desirable than 
those assigned to me at the North side of the 
house. The view of the bay is perfect. As I 
am to be here indefinitely, instead of one month 
only, you may have my things moved over to 
this suite, Harrison. I shall occupy it in fu- 
ture.’’ 

“Occupy this suite?” Harrison almost 
gasped the words. 

“Certainly. Why not? You need not look 
as though I had ordered you to build a fire in 
the middle of the floor,” and Mrs. Peyton 
laughed half scornfully. 

“Excuse me, ma’am, but when Mr. Neil gives 
the order to move your things into this suite. 
I’ll move them here. Thqse was his wife’s 
rooms and his orders to me was never to change 
’em and I never shall ’till he tells me to. 
There’s some things in this world that can’t be 
tampered with. Please call your dog, ma’am; 
she’s scratchin’ that couch cover to ribbons.” 

The enemy’s guns were silenced for the time 
being. She picked up her poodle and swept 
from the room. Harrison paused only long 


HOSTILITIES EESUMED 


63 


enough to close all the doors, lock them and 
place the keys in her little hand bag. Then she 
departed to her own quarters to give vent to 
her pent-up wrath. 

Mrs. Stewart retired to her own room. 

The next evening Dr. Llewellyn arrived and 
when he took his seat at the table his gentle face 
was troubled : Mrs. Peyton had usurped Peggy’s 
place at the head. Peggy sat opposite to him. 
She had accepted the situation gracefully, not 
one word of protest passing her lips and she did 
her best to entertain her guests. But poor old 
Jerome’s soul was so outraged that for the first 
time in his life he was completely demoralized. 
Only one person in the entire household seemed 
absolutely and entirely satisfied and that was 
Harrison, and her self-satisfaction so irritated 
Mammy that the good old creature sputtered 
out: 

‘‘Kingdom come, is yo’ gittin’ ter de pint 
when yo’ kin see sich gwines-on an’ not r’ar 
right spang up an’ sass dat ’oman?” 

“Just wait!” was Harrison’s cryptic reply. 


CHAPTER V 


RUCTIONS ! 

Jekome Rad just passed a silver platter to 
Madam Stewart, his hands trembling so per- 
ceptibly as to provoke from her the words: 
‘^Have you a chill, Jerome T’ as she conveyed 
to her plate some of Cynthia’s delicately fried 
chicken. 

Jerome made no answer, but started toward 
Peggy’s chair. He never reached it, for at that 
moment a deep voice boomed in from the hall : 

^ ‘ Peggy Stewart, ahoy ! ’ ’ 

With the joyous, ringing cry of : 

‘‘Daddy Neil! Oh, Daddy Neil!” Peggy 
sprang from the table to fling herself into her 
father’s arms, and to startle him beyond words 
by bursiting into tears. Never in all of his 
going to and fro, however long his absences 
from his home, had he met with such a reception 
as this. Invariably a smiling Peggy had greeted 
him and the present outbreak struck to the very 
depth of his soul, and did more in one minute 
to reveal to him the force of Harrison’s letter 
than a dozen complaints. The tears betrayed 

64 


EUCTIONS 


65 


a nervous tension of which, even Peggy herself 
had been entirely unaware, and for Peggy to 
have reached a mental condition where nerves 
could assert themselves was an indication that 
chaos was imminent. For a moment she could 
only sob hysterically, while her father held her 
close in his arms and said in a tone which she 
had never yet heard : 

“Why, Peggy! My little girl, my little girl, 
have you needed Daddy Neil as much as this?’’ 

Peggy made a gallant rally of her self-control 
and cried : 

“Oh, Daddy, and everybody, please forgive 
me, but I am so surprised and startled and 
delighted that I don’t know what I’m doing, 
and I’m so ashamed of myself,” and smiling 
through her tears she strove to draw away from 
her father that he might greet the others, but 
he kept her close within his circling left arm, 
as he extended his hand in response to the 
effusive greeting of his sister-in-law. 

With what she hoped would be an apologetic 
smile for Peggy’s untoward demonstration, 
Mrs. Stewart had risen to welcome him. 

“We must make allowances for Peggy, dear 
Neil. You came so very unexpectedly, you 
know. I hardly thought my letter would be 
productive of anything so delightful for us all. ’ ’ 

“I fear it was not wholly, Katherine. I had 
5 


66 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


several others also. How are you, Doctor? I 
see you haven ^'t quite abandoned the ship. Well, 
I’m glad of that; I need my executive officer 
and my navigator also.” 

At the concluding words Mrs. Peyton smiled 
complacently. Who but she could fill that 
office? But Captain Stewart’s next words dis- 
sipated that smile as the removal of a lantern 
slide causes the scene thrown upon the screen 
to vanish. 

‘‘Yes, indeed, my navigator must get busy. 
She’s had a long leave, but I need her now and 
she’s never failed me in heavy weather. She’ll 
report for duty on the thirtieth, thank the 
powers which be. Hello, Jerome ! What’s rat- 
tled you like this? Next time I set my course 
for home I’d better send a wireless, or I’ll 
demoralize the whole personnel,” and Neil 
Stewart’s hearty laugh brought a sympathetic 
smile to Dr. Llewellyn’s and Peggy’s lips. 

And well it might, for in the background the 
minor characters in the little drama had filled 
a role all their own. In the doorway stood Har- 
rison, bound to witness the outcome of her 
master-stroke and experiencing no small tri- 
umph in it. Behind her Mammy, with charac- 
teristic African emotion, was doing a veritable 
camp-meeting song of praise, though it was a 
voiceless song, only her motions indicating that 


EUCTIONS 


67 


her lips were forming the words, ‘‘Praise de 
Lawd! Praise Him!^’ as she swayed and 
clasped her hands. 

But Jerome outdid them all: At his first 
glimpse of the master he was so flustered that 
he nearly collapsed where he stood, and his 
platter had a perilous moment. Then, crying, 

‘ ‘ Glory be ! ^ ’ he beat a hasty retreat intending 
to place it upon his serving table, but growing 
bewildered in his joy, inadvertently set it upon 
a large claw-foot sofa which stood at the end 
of the dining-room, where Toinette, ever upon 
the alert, and not banished from the dining- 
room as poor Tzaritza had been, promptly 
pounced upon the contents, and in the confusion 
of the ensuing ten minutes laid the foundation 
for her early demise from apoplexy. 

“Brace up, Jerome, I’m too substantial to be 
a ghost, and nothing short of one should bowl 
you over like this,” were Captain Stewart’s 
hearty words to the old man as he shook his 
hand. 

“Asks yo’ pardon, Massa Neil! I sho’ does 
ask yo’ pardon fer lettin’ mysef git so flus- 
trated, but we-all’s so powerful pleased fer ter 
see yo’, an’ has been a-wanting yo’ so pintedly, 
that — that — ^that — but, ma Lawd, I — I — I’se 
cla’r los’ ma senses an’, an — Hi! look yonder 
at dat cussed dawg an' ma fried chicken!” 


68 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


For once in her useless life Toinette had 
created a pleasing diversion. With a justifiable 
cry of wrath Jerome pounced upon her and 
plucked her from the platter, in which for 
vantage she had placed her fore feet. Flinging 
her upon the floor, he snatched up his dish and 
fled to the pantry, Neil Stewart’s roars of 
laughter following him. Toinette rolled over 
and over and then fled yelping into her mistress’ 
lap to spread further havoc by ruining a deli- 
cate silk gown with her gravy- smeared feet. 
Tzaritza, who had followed her master into the 
room, looked upon the performance with a 
superior surprise. Neil Stewart laid a caress- 
ing hand upon the beautiful head and said 
laughingly : 

‘Wou’d blush for that little snippin-frizzle 
if you could, wouldn’t you, old girl? Well, it’s 
up to you to teach her better manners. She’s 
young and flighty. The next time she starts in 
on any such rampage, just pick her up and 
carry her out, as any naughty child should be 
carried. Understand?” 

‘‘Woof-woof,” answered Tzaritza, deep down 
in her throat. 

“She’s wise all right. After this you can 
leave that midget of yours in her care, Kath- 
erine. But now let’s get busy. I’m upon 
the point of famishing. Come, Peggy, honey; 


EUCTIONS 


69 


rally your forces and serve your old Daddy.’’ 

Peggy turned toward her aunt. Not until 
that moment had her father been aware of the 
change made at his table. Then it came to him 
in a flash, and Mrs. Peyton was hardly pre- 
pared for the change which overspread his 
countenance as he asked : 

< < Peggy, why have you allowed your aunt to 
assume the obligations of hostess? Have you 
lost your ability to sit at the head of my table, 
daughter?” 

Poor Peggy ! It was well she understood or 
she would have been nearly heartbroken at the 
rebuke. Mrs. Peyton answered for her: 

^‘Little Peggy had far too much upon her 
young shoulders, dear Neil. So I have volun- 
teered to relieve her of some of her duties. I 
am happy to be able to do so. ’ ’ 

^‘Indeed, Katherine, we are all under deep 
obligation to you, I am sure, but Peggy hardly 
seems overborne by her burdens, and it is my 
wish that my daughter shall preside in her 
mother’s place at my table. Jerome, Mrs. 
Stewart is to be relieved of this obligation after 
this meal. You are to be quite free of all 
responsibility during your visit with us, Kath- 
erine. And now, little girl, let me look at you. 
July, August, and, let me see, twenty-five days 
of September since I left you? Nearly three 


70 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


months. Yon manage to do remarkable things 
in a brief time, little daughter. But I fancy by 
the time I get hack here again they will be more 
remarkable. Great plans are simmering for 
you; great plans,’’ and her father nodded sig- 
nificantly across at her. 

Peggy was too happy to even ask what they 
were. She could only smile and nod back again. 

Meanwhile Mrs. Stewart had used her napkin 
to scrub off her besmirched poodle’s feet and 
had then surreptitiously thumped her down 
upon her lap where the table-clo^ . would con- 
ceal her. At Captain Stewart’s concluding 
words she felt her hopes revive a trifle. She 
was a fair actress when it served her turn. So 
now smiling across the table she said : 

^ ‘ So you have decided to consider my sugges- 
tion, Neil?” 

‘ ‘ In one respect, yes, Katherine. I see plainly 
that things can no longer go on as they have 
been going. Llewellyn concurs in that.” He 
glanced toward the Doctor, who nodded gravely. 

do most fully. Our halcyon days must 
end, I fear, as all such days do eventually, and 
we must meet the more prosaic side of life. 
Let us hope it will assume a pleasing form. I 
am loth to hand in my resignation as Dominie 
Exactus, however,” he ended with a smile for 
Peggy. 


EUCTIONS 


71 


Peggy looked puzzled, and glanced inquir- 
ingly from one to the other. Her father 
stretched forth a hand and laid it over hers 
which rested upon the edge of the table : 

“Smooth out the kinks in your forehead, 
honey. Nothing distressing is to happen.” 

‘ ‘ Hardly, ’ ’ agreed Mrs. Stewart, ‘ ‘ On the con- 
trary, if your father acts upon my suggestion 
something very delightful will he the outcome, 
I am sure. I feel intuitively that you approve 
of my plan regarding the school, Neil.” 

Peggy SI. vted slightly, and looked at her 
father. He nodded and smiled reassuringly, 
then turning toward his sister-in-law, replied: 

“Your letter, Katherine, only served to 
convince me that Peggy must now have a 
broader horizon than Severndale, or even 
Annapolis affords. Dr. Llewellyn and I talked 
it over when I was home over a year ago, and 
again last June. When we first discussed it we 
were about as much at sea as the Hhree wise 
men of Gotham^ who launched forth in a tub. 
We needed a better craft and a pilot, and we 
needed them badly, I tell you, and at that time 
we hadn’t sighted either. Then the ^Sky Pilot’ 
took the job out of our hands and He’s got it 
yet, I reckon. At any rate, indications seem to 
point that way, for on my way down here He 
ran me alongside my navigator and it didn’t 


72 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


take lier long to give me my bearings. She got 
on board tbe limited at Newark, N. J., and we 
rode as far as Pbilly together.' She had three 
of her convoys along and they’re all to the 
good, let me tell yon.” 

‘ ^ Oh, Daddy, did yon really meet Mrs. Harold 
and Polly, and who was with them?” broke in 
Peggy eagerly. 

snrely did, little girl; Mrs. Harold, Polly, 
Ralph and Dnrand. She was on her way for 
a week’s visit with some relatives jnst ont of 
Philly — in Devon, I believe, a sort of honse- 
party, she’s chaperoning — and a whole bnnch 
of the old friends are to be there. Well, I got 
the ‘Little Mother’ all to myself from Newark 
to Philly and we went a twenty-knot clip, I tell 
yon, for big as I am, I was jnst bnrsting to 
nnload my worries npon someone, and that little 
woman seems born to carry the major portion 
of all creation’s. She gets them, any way, and 
they don’t seem to phase her a particle. She 
bobs np serene and smiling after ever comber. 
Bnt I’ve yet to see the proposition she wonldn’t 
try to tackle. Oh, we talked for fair, let me tell 
yon, and in those two honrs she pnt more ideas 
into this wooden old block of mine than it’s held 
in as many months. Did yonr ears bnrn this 
afternoon, Peggy? Yon are pretty solid in that 
direction, little girl, and yon ’ll never have a 


EUCTIONS 


73 


better friend in all yonr born days, and donH 
you ever forget that fact. Well, the upshot is, 
that next Friday, one week from today. Mid- 
die ’s Haven will have its tenant back and, mean- 
time, she is to write some letters and lay a train 
for your welfare, honey. That school plan is 
an excellent plan, Katherine, but not a New 
York school : New York is too far aw^y from 
home and Mrs. Harold. Peggy will go to Wash- 
ington this winter. Hampton Eoads is not far 

from Washington and the will put in 

there a number of times this winter. That 
gives me a chance to visit my girl oftener and 
also gives Peggy a chance to visit Mrs. Harold, 
and run out here now and again if she wishes, 
though the place will be practically closed up 
for the winter. It was very good of you to 
offer to remain here but I couldn’t possibly 
accept that sacrifice; for all your interests lie 
in New York, as you stated in your letter to 
me. You still have your apartments there, you 
tell me, and to let you bury yourself down here 
in this lonely place would be simply outrageous. 
Even Peggy has been here too long, without 
companions. ’ ’ 

Neil Stewart paused to take some nuts from 
the dish which Jerome, now recovered and 
beaming, held for him. Mrs. Stewart could 
have screamed with baffled rage, for, now that 


74 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


it was too late, she saw that she had quite over- 
shot the mark, and given her brother-in-law a 
complete advantage over her designs. ‘‘And 
that hateful, designing cat ! ’ ’ as she stigmatized 
Mrs. Harold ‘ ‘ had completed her defeat. ’ ^ She 
had gauged her brother-in-law as “a perfect 
simpleton where a woman was concerned, ’ ’ and 
never had she so miscalculated. He was easy- 
going when at home on leave, or oft on one of 
his outings, as he had been when she met him in 
New London. Why not? When he worked he 
worked with every particle of energy he pos- 
sessed, but when he “loafed,’’ as he expressed 
it, he cast all care to the winds and was like 
an emancipated school-boy. It was the school- 
boy side of his nature she had gauged. She 
knew nothing of Neil Stewart the Naval Officer 
and man; hadn’t the very faintest conception 
of his latent force once it was stirred. And 
she little guessed how she had stirred it by her 
letter written the morning she had made Peggy 
so unhappy. It was the one touch needed to 
bring the climax and it had brought it with a 
rush which Mrs. Peyton had little anticipated. 
What the outcome might have been had Neil 
Stewart not met Mrs. Harold on that train is 
impossible to surmise further than that he had 
fully decided to free himself of all connection 
with Peyton’s widow. He had always disliked 


EUCTIONS 


75 


and distrusted her, but now he detested her. 
Peggy’s letters had revealed far more than she 
guessed, though they did not hold one intended 
criticism. She had written just as she had 
written ever since she promised him when he 
visited her the previous year, to send ^ ^ a report 
of each day, accurate as a ship’s log.” But 
she could not write of the daily happenings 
without giving him a pretty graphic picture of 
Mrs. Stewart’s gradual usurpation, and Harri- 
son had felt no compunction in expressing her 
views. 

And so the ‘^best laid plans o’ mice and 
(wo) men” had ‘^gone agley” in a demoralizing 
manner, and Neil Stewart had come down to 
Severndale under full headway,” and wasted 
no time in ^Baying hold of the helm.” That 
talk upon the train had been what he termed 
^ ‘ one real old heart-to-hearty, ’ ’ for Mrs. Harold 
had foreseen just such a crisis and felt under no 
obligation to refrain from speaking her mind 
where Mrs. Stewart was concerned. She had 
seen just such women before. Captain Stewart 
had asked her to read the letters sent to. him. 
She nearly had hysterics over Harrison’s, but 
Peggy’s brought tears to her eyes, for she loved 
the girl very dearly and understood her well. 
Mrs. Stewart’s letter made her eyes snap and 
her mouth set firmly, as she said : 


76 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


“Captain Stewart, yon Lave asked my advice 
and I sLall give it exactly as tLongh. Peggy were 
my daughter, for I conld hardly love her and 
Polly more dearly if they were my own children. 
I am under every obligation of affection to 
Peggy but not the slightest to Mrs. Stewart, and 
from all I observed in New London she is by no 
means the woman to have control over a girl 
like Peggy. She is one of the most lovable 
girls I have ever known, but at the same time 
has one of the most distinct personalities and 
the strongest wills. She can be easily guided 
by combined wisdom and affection, but she 
would be ruined by association with a calculat- 
ing, unrefined, or capricious nature, and, pardon 
my frankness, I consider Mrs. Peyton Stewart 
all of these. Peggy needs association with 
other girls — that is only natural — and we must 
secure it at once for her.’’ 

Neil Stewart laid her words to heart, and the 
ensuing week brought to pass some radical 
changes. 

On the thirtieth of September the whole 
brigade of midshipmen came pouring back to 
Annapolis, the academic year beginning on 
October first. 

On the thirtieth also came Mrs. Glenn Harold 
and her niece Polly Howland, brown, happy and 
refreshed by their summer’s outing, and Polly 


EUCTIONS 


77 


eager to meet her old friends at the Academy 
and her chnm Peggy. 

October first falling upon Sunday that year 
the work at the Academy would not begin until 
Monday, and, although the midshipmen had to 
report on September thirtieth, Sunday was to 
a certain extent a holiday for them and on that 
afternoon a rare treat was planned for some 
of them by Captain Stewart. 

On Sunday morning Neil Stewart, with Mrs. 
Stewart and Peggy drove into Annapolis to at- 
tend service at the Naval Academy Chapel 
where their entrance very nearly demoralized 
Polly Howland, no hint of their intention hav- 
ing been given her. They were a little late in 
arriving and the service had already begun. As 
Polly was rising from her knees after the first 
prayer Peggy was ushered into the pew, and 
Polly, Polly under all circumstances, cried im- 
pulsively : 

‘ ^ Oh, lovely ! ’ ’ her voice distinctly audible in 
the chancel. Whether the Chaplain felt him- 
self lauded for the manner in which he had read 
the prayer, or was quick to guess the cause of 
that unusual response, it is not necessary to 
decide. Certain, however, were two or three 
distinct snickers from some pews under the 
gallery, and Polly nearly dove under the pew 
in front of her. 


78 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


There was no chance for the thonsand and 
one topics of vital importance to be even touched 
upon while the service was in progress, bnt once 
the recessional rolled forth Peggy’s and Polly’s 
tongues were loosened and went a-galloping. 

‘^Oh, Daddy has a plan for the afternoon 
which is the dearest ever,” announced Peggy, 
the old light back in her eyes, and the old 
enthusiasm in her voice. 

‘‘Tell it right off then. Captain Stewart’s 
plans are the most wonderful ever. I’ll never 
forget New London,” cried Polly. 

“Why, he wants you and the Little Mother 
and Durand and Ealph and Jean and Gor- 
don — ” 

“Gordon?” echoed Polly, a question in her 
eyes. 

Peggy nodded an emphatic little nod, her lips 
closing in a half-defiant, half who-dares-dispute- 
his- judgment little way, then the smile returned 
to the pretty mouth and she continued, “Yes, 
Gordon Powers and his room-mate, great, big 
Douglas Porter, and Durand’s new room-mate, 
Bert Taylor, he comes from Snap’s eld home, 
so Daddy learned, to come out to Sevemdale 
this afternoon for a real frolic.” 

She got no further for they had reached the 
terrace in front of the Chapel by that time 
where greetings were being exchanged between 


EUCTIONS 


79 


many mutual friends and the two girls, so 
widely kno'v\Ti to all connected with the Academy 
were eagerly welcomed hack. 

Meanwhile, out on the main walk the Brigade 
had broken ranks and the midshipmen were 
hurrying up to greet their friends. Captain 
Stewart was a favorite with all, and one of the 
very few officers who could recall how the world 
looked to him when he was a midshipman. Con- 
sequently, he was able to enter into the spirit 
and viewpoint of the lads and was always 
greeted with an enthusiasm rare in the inter- 
course between the midshipmen and the officers. 
Mrs. Harold was their ‘ ‘ Little Mother, ’ ^ as she 
had been for the past five years, and Peggy and 
Polly the best and jolliest of companions and 
chums, their co-ed cronies,’^ as they called 
them. 

Mrs. Stewart they had met in New London, 
but there was a very perceptible difference in 
their greeting to that lady : It was the formal, 
perfunctory bow and handclasp of the super- 
ficially known midshipman; not the hearty, 
spontaneous one of the boy who has learned to 
trust and love someone as Mrs. Harold’s boys 
loved and trusted her. 

The crowd w'hich had poured out of the 
Chapel was soon dispersed, as everybody had 
something to call him elsewhere. Our group 


80 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


sauntered slowly toward the Superintendent’s 
home where Captain Stewart left them and 
went in to make his request for the afternoon’s 
frolic. It was promptly granted and orders 
were given to have a launch placed at his dis- 
posal at two-thirty P.M. 

Such a treat, when least expected, sent the 
boys into an ecstatic frame of mind, and when 
the bugle sounded for dinner formation they 
rushed away to their places upon old Bancroft’s 
Terrace as full of enthusiasm as though averag- 
ing eight and ten instead of eighteen and twenty 
years of age. 


CHAPTEE VI 


A NEW ORDER OF THINGS 

That Sunday afternoon of October first, 19 — 
was vital with portent for the future of most 
of the people in this little story. 

It took but a short time to run out to Severn- 
dale, and once there Neil Stewart made sure of 
a free hour or two by ordering up the horses 
and sending the young people off for a gallop 
‘ ‘ over the hills and far away. ^ ^ Shashai, Silver 
Starr, Pepper and Salt for Peggy, Polly, Du- 
rand and Ralph, who were all experienced 
riders, and four other horses for Douglas, Gor- 
don, Jean and Bert, of whose prowess he knew 
little. He need not have worried, however, for 
Bert Taylor came straight from a South Dakota 
ranch, Gordon Powers had ridden since early 
childhood and Douglas Porter had left behind 
him in his Southern home two hunters which 
had been the joy of his life. But Jean Paul 
Nicholas, Ralph ^s little pepper-pot of a room- 
mate, had never ridden a horse in his life, and 
the running he would come in for at the hands 
of his fellow midshipmen if they suspected that 
6 81 


82 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


fact migM have m'ade almost any other lad 
hesitate before taking his initial spin in the 
company of experts. Not so little Jean Panl 
with his broad shonlders, the brace of an Ad- 
miral and his five-feet-six-inches ; a veritable 
little bantam-cock, and game to the finish. 

As the happy cavalcade set off, waving merry 
farewells to the older people gathered npon the 
piazza, Tzaritza bounding on ahead, their route 
led them past the paddock where Shelby and 
old Jess, with several others connected with 
the estate, stood watching them. Shelby as an 
old hand and privileged character, took off his 
hat and waved it hilariously, as he called out: 

^‘Well that is one sight worth while. Miss 
Peggy. WeVe got our own girl back again, 
praises be!’^ while old Jess echoed his enthu- 
siam by shouting : 

‘‘Praise de Lawd we has, an^ we got de boss 
yander, too 

“Sure thing, Shelby answered Durand. 

“He’s all right, Shelby!” cried Ealph. 

“Nicest Daddy-Neil in the world,” was 
Polly’s merry reply, then added, “Oh, Peggy, 
look at Eoy ! He ’s crazy to come with us, ’ ’ for 
Eoy, the little colt Peggy had raised, was now 
a splendid young creature though still too young 
to put under the saddle. 

Peggy looked toward the paddock where Eoy 


A NEW OEDEE OF THINGS 


83 


was rimning to and fro in the most excited man- 
ner and neighing londly to his friends. 

‘‘Let him come, Shelby, please,’^ she called, 
and the foreman opened the gate. Eoy darted 
through like a flash, giving way to all manner 
of mad antics, rushing from one four-footed 
companion to another, with a playful nip at one, 
a wild Highland-fling-of-a-kick at another, a 
regular rowdy whinny at another, until he had 
the whole group infected, but funniest of all, 
Jean Paul’s mount, the staid, well-conducted 
old Eobin Adair, whose whole fifteen years upon 
the estate had been one long testimony to 
exemplary behavior, promptly set about demon- 
strating that when the usually well-ordered 
being does “cut loose” he “cuts loose for fair.” 

Jean Paul was essentially a sailor-laddie, the 
direct descendant of many sailor-laddies, and 
he was “built upon nautical lines,” so said 
Ealph. On the summer cruise just ended he 
had demonstrated his claim to be classed among 
his sire’s confreres, for let the ship pitch and 
toss as it would, his legs never failed him, his 
stomach never rebelled and his head remained 
as steady and clear as the ship ’s guiding planet. 

But he found navigating upon land about as 
difiicult as a duck usually finds it, and was about 
as well qualified to bestride and ride a horse as 
that waddling bird is. Consequently, he had 


84 PEGGY STEWAHT AT SCHOOL 


‘‘heaved aboard’^ Ms mount with many vrell 
concealed misgivings, but up to the present 
moment none of his friends had even suspected 
Ms very limited experience as a horseman, but 
truth to tell, never before in his life had Jean 
PauPs legs crossed anything livelier than one 
of the gymnasium “side horses Now, how- 
ever, the cat was about to escape from the bag, 
for Eobin Adair, flinging decorum and heels 
behind him, set forth on a mad gallop to over- 
haul Eoy, who had elected to set the pace for the 
others. Whinnying, prancing, cavorting, away 
Eoy tore in the lead, Eobin Adair hot-foot upon 
him, Jean Paul striving manfully to keep Ms 
pitching seat, which he felt to out-pitch any 
deck ever designed by man. In about two min- 
utes the pair were a hundred yards in the lead, 
Jean’s cap had sailed airily from Ms head, and 
after flaunting into Silver Star’s face, had 
roosted upon a near-by shrub. Jean himself 
promptly decided that reins were a delusion 
and a snare (Eobin ’s mouth was hard) and let 
them go to grasp the pommel of Ms Mexican 
saddle. But even that failed to steady him in 
that outrageous saddle, nor were stirrups the 
least use in the world ; his feet were designed to 
stick to a pitcMng deck, not those senseless 
tMngs. In a trice both were “sailing free” 
and — so was Jean. As Eobin ’s hind legs flew 


A NEW OEDEE OF THINGS 


85 


up Jean pitdhed forward to bestride the horse’s 
neck; as he bounded forward Jean rose in the 
air to resume his seat where a horse’s crupper 
usually rests. 

Oh it was one electrifying performance and 
not a single jnove of it was lost upon his audi- 
ence which promptly gave way to hoots and 
yells of diabolical glee, at least the masculine 
portion of it did, while Polly and Peggy, though 
almost reduced to hysterics at the absurd spec- 
tacle, implored them to “stop yelling like 
Comanches and do something.” 

^^ArenH we doing something? Aren’t we 
encouraging him and helping on a good show?” 
‘ ^ Oh, get onto that hike ! ” “ Gee whiz. Commo- 
dore, if you jibe over like that you’ll go by the 
board.” “Put your tiller hard a-port.” 
“Haul in on your jib-sheet,” “Lash yourself to 
the main-mast or you’ll drop oif astern,” were 
some of the encouraging words of advice which 
rattled about Jean’s assailed ears, as the space 
grew momentarily wider between him and his 
friends, those same friends wilfully holding in 
their mounts to revel in “the show.” 

But Jean ’s patience and endurance were both 
failing. He could have slain Eobin Adair, and 
he was confident that his spine would presently 
shoot through the crown of his head. So fling- 
ing pride to the four winds, he shouted: 


86 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


‘‘Hi, come on here one of you yelling chumps, 
this craft^s steering-gear’s out of commission! 
Overhaul her and take her in tow. I’d rather 
pay a million salvage than navigate her an- 
other cable’s length.” 

“ ‘Don’t give up the ship!’ ” “ ‘Never say 
die!’ ” “Belay, man, belay!” were the words ^ 
hurled back until Peggy crying: 

“You boys are the very limit!” pressed one 
knee against Shashai’s side and said softly; 

‘ ‘ Pour Bells, Shashai. ’ ’ 

Eobin Adair was no match for Shashai. 
Eobin was as good a hackney as rider ever 
bestrode, but Shashai was a thoroughbred 
hunter with an Arab strain. Ten mighty 
bounds took him to Eobin ’s head and for Peggy 
to swing far out of her saddle, grasp the dang- 
ling reins, speak the word of command which 
all her horses knew, loved and obeyed, took less 
time than it has taken to write of it. 

‘ ‘ One Bell, Shashai. Eobin, halt ! Steady ! ’ ’ 
and Jean Paul’s mount came to a standstill 
with Jean Paul sitting upon its haunches, and 
Jean Paul’s eyes snapping, and Jean Paul’s 
teeth biting his tongue to keep from uttering 
words “unbecoming an officer and a gentle- 
man;” for “being overhauled by a girl” after 
he had “made a confounded fool of himself 
trying a land-lubber’s stunt” was not a role 


A NEW OEDER OF THINGS 87 
which seemed in any degree an edifying one to 

hlTYl. 

To her credit be it said, Peggy managed to 
keep a straight face as she turned to look at her 
disgruntled guest, which was more than could 
be said of his companions who came crowding 
upon him, even Polly’s self-control being taxed 
beyond the limit. 

^‘Why didn’t you tell me you’d never rid- 
den ? ’ ’ asked Peggy, her lips sober but her eyes 
dancing. 

‘‘Because it would have knocked the whole 
show on the head,” answered Jean, yanking 
himself forvard into the saddle which only a 
moment before had seemed to be in forty places 
at once. 

“So you decided to be the whole show your- 
self instead I You’re a dead game sport. Com- 
modore. Bully for you!” cried Durand, slip- 
ping from his mount to examine the “rigging 
of the Commodore’s craft.” 

“Do you want to try it again?” asked Polly. 

“Will a fish swim?” answered Jean. “Do 
you think I’m going to let this side- wheeler 
shipwreck me? Not on your life. Captain. 
Clear out, the whole bunch of you chumps. If 
I’ve got to cross the equator I’ll have the 
escort of ladies, not a bunch of rough-necks. 
Beat it ! You let a girl overhaul and slow down 


88 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


this cruiser and now you’re all ready to come 
in for a share of the salvage. Get out ! Clear 
out! Beat it! Take ’6m away, Captain, and 
leave me the Admiral. She can give everyone 
of you the lead by a mile and then overhaul you 
on the first tack. Get out, for I’m going to 
take a riding lesson and I’m going to pay extra 
and have a private one. ’ ’ 

^‘Yes, do go on ahead, and, Polly, call Eoy. 
He is responsible for Eobin’s capers but he will 
behave if you take him in charge.” 

‘ ‘ Come on, Eoy — ^^and all other incorrigibles, ’ ’ 
laughed Polly, unsnapping her second rein and 
slipping it around Eoy’s silky neck. Eoy loved 
and obeyed Polly almost as readily as Peggy, 
and cavorted off beside her as gay as a grig. 

‘‘We’ll report heavy weather and a disabled 
ship, messmate,” called Ealph. 

“Eeport and hanged. You’ll see us enter 
port all skee and shipshape, and don’t you fool 
yourself, my cock sure wife (Bancroft Hall 
slang for a room-mate), so so-long. Now come 
on, Peggy, and put me wise to navigating this 
craft, for it has me beat to a standstill.” 

“Go on, people; we’ll follow presently and 
when we overhaul you you’ll be treated to a 
demonstration of expert horsemanship,” called 
Peggy after the laughing, joking group, her 
own and Jean’s laughs merriest of all. 


A NEW ORDER OF THINGS 


89 


‘‘Now get bnsy in earnest/^ she said to the 
half-piqned lad, whose face wore an expression 
of “do or die’ ^ as he again mounted his steed. 

“You can just bet your last nickel I’m going 
to ! Great Scott, do you think I’m going to let 
this beat me out, or that yelling mob out yonder 
see me put out of commission? Now fire away. 
Show me how to keep my legs clamped and to 
sit in the saddle instead of on this beast’s left 
ear. ’ ’ 

As Peggy was a skilled teacher and Jean an 
apt pupil the combination worked to perfection, 
and when in a half-hour’s time they joined the 
main body of the cavalcade, Jean had at least 
learned where a saddle rests and had trained 
his legs to “clamp” successfully. 

Meanwhile, back on Severndale’s broad pi- 
azza Peggy was the subject of a livelier discus- 
sion than she would have believed possible, and 
the upshot of it was a decision which carried 
Neil Stewart, Mrs. Harold, herself, and PoUy 
off to Washington early the following morning 
to visit a school of which Mrs. Harold knew. 
Mrs. Stewart was very courteously asked to ac- 
company the party of four, which was to spend 
three or four days in the Capital, but Mrs. 
Stewart was distinctly chagrined at her failure 
to carry successfully to a finish the scheme 
which she felt she had so carefully thought out. 


90 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


Alas, site could not understand tliat she sorely 
lacked the most essential qualities for its suc- 
cess — ^unselfishness, disinterestedness, the finer 
feeling of the older woman for the younger, and 
all that goes to make womanhood and maternal 
instinct what they should he. She felt that her 
reign at Severndale was ended and nothing re- 
mained hut to make as graceful a retreat as 
possible. So she declined the invitation, stat- 
ing that she was very anxious to visit some 
friends in Baltimore and would take this oppor- 
tunity to do so, going by a later train. 

Neil Stewart did not press his invitation. He 
wanted Mrs. Harold and the girls to himself 
for a time and knowing that it would be his last 
opportunity to see them for many months, re- 
solved to make the most of it. Not by word or 
act had he expressed disapproval of Mrs. Stew- 
art’s rather extraordinary line of conduct since 
her arrival at Severndale, though evidences of 
it were to be seen at every turn, and both Harri- 
son ’s and Mammy’s tongues were fairly quiver- 
ing to describe in detail the experiences of the 
past month. 

Harrison was wise enough not to criticise, 
but she lost no opportunity for asking if she 
were to carry out this, that, or some other order 
of Mrs. Stewart’s, until poor Neil lost his 
temper and finally rumbled out: 


A NEW OEDEE OF THINGS 91 

‘‘Look here, Martha Harrison, how long have 
you been at Severndale ? ” 

“Nigh on to twenty years, sir, and full fifteen 
years with that blessed child ^s mother before 
she ever heard tell of this place. I took care 
of her, as right well you know, long before she 
was as old as Miss Peggy. 

“And have I ever ordered any changes made 
in her rules f ^ 

“None to my knowledge, sir. They was 
pretty sensible ones and there didn’t seem any 
reason to change them.” 

“Well, you’re pretty long-headed, and until 
you do see reason to change ’em let ’em stand 
and quit pestering me. You’re the Exec, on 
this ship until I see fit to appoint a new one and 
when I think of doing that I’ll give you due 
notice. ’ ’ 

But Mammy would have exploded had she not 
expressed her views. Harrison had chosen the 
moment when Captain Stewart had gone to his 
room just before supper that eventful Sunday 
evening, but Mammy spoke when she carried 
up to him the little jug of mulled cider for which 
Severndale was famous and which, when cider 
was to be had, she had never failed to carry to 
“her boy,” as Neil Stewart, in spite of his 
forty-six years, still seemed to old Mammy. 

Tapping at the door of his sitting-room, she 


92 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


entered at Ms, ‘‘Come in.’’ She found Mm 
standing before a large silver-framed photo- 
graph of Peggy ^s mother. It had been taken 
shortly before her death and when such a tragic 
ending to their ideal life had been least dreamed 
possible. A fancy-dress ball had been given by 
the young officers stationed at the Academy and 
Mrs. Stewart had attended it gowned as “Marie 
Stuart,^’ wearing a superb black velvet gown 
and the widely-known “Marie Stuart coif and 
ruff^’ of exquisite Point de Venice lace. She 
had never looked lovelier, or more stately in her 
life, and that night Neil Stewart was the proud- 
est man on the ball-room floor. Then he had in- 
sisted upon a famous Washington photographer 
taking this beautiful picture and — well, it was 
the last ever taken of the wife he adored, for 
within another month she had dropped asleep 
forever. 

Good old Mammy ^s eyes were very tender as 
she looked at her hoy, and instead of saying 
what she had come to say: “ter jist nachelly 
an^ pintedly ’spress her minV’ she went close 
to his side and looking at the lovely face smiling 
at her, said: 

“Dar werenT never, an^ dar ain^ never gwine 
ter be no sich lady as dat a-one, Massa Neil, 
lessen it gwine be Miss Peggy. She favor her 
ma mo’ an’ mo’ every day she livin’, an’ I 


A NEW OEDER OF THINGS 


93 


wisM ter Gawd her ma was right hyer dis minit 
fer ter see it, dat I do.’^ 

‘‘Amen! Mammy, was Captain Stewart’s 
reply. “Peggy needs more than we can give 
her just now, no matter how hard we try. The 
trouble is she seems to have grown up all in a 
minute apparently while we have been thinking 
she was a child.” 

Neil Stewart placed the photograph back 
upon the top of the hook-shelf and sighed. 

“No, sir, dat ain’t it. Deed tain’t. She been 
a-growin’ up dis long time, but we’s been dozin’ 
like, an’ ain’t had our eyes open wide ’nough. 
An’ now we’s all got shook wide awake by 
somebody else/^ 

Mammy paused significantly. Neil Stewart 
frowned. 

“Just as well maybe. But don’t light into 
me. I’m all frazzled out now. Harrison’s 
hints are like eight inch shells; Dr. Llewellyn’s 
like a highly charged electric battery; Jerome 
fires a blunderbuss every ten minutes and even 
Shelby and Jess use pop-guns. Good Lord, 
are you going to let drive with a gatling? 
Clear out and let me drink my cider in peace, 
and quit stewing, for I tell you right now the 
fire-brand which has kept the kettles boding is 
going to be removed.” 

‘ ‘ Praise de Lawd f o ’ dat blessin ’ den. It was 


94 PEGGY STEWART AT SCHOOL 


jist gwine ter make some of dem pots bile over 
if it bad a-kep’ on, yo’ byer me! Good-nigbt, 
Massa Neil, drink yo’ cider an’ tbank de Lawd 
fo’ yo’ mercies.” 

^‘Good-nigbt, Mammy. Yon ’re all right even 
if I do feel like smacking yonr bead once off in a 
while. Used to do it when I was a kid, yon 
know, and can’t drop the habit.” 

The following morning the party of fonr set 
otf for Washington, Polly sorely divided in her 
mind regarding her own wishes. To have 
Peggy elsew'here than at Sevemdale was a pos- 
sibility which had never entered into her calcn- 
lations. How wonld it seem to have no Severn- 
dale to rnn ont to I No Peggy to pop into Mid- 
die’s Haven! No boon companion to ride, walk, 
drive, skate with, or lead the old life which they 
had both so loved! Polly did some serions 
thinking on the way to the big city, and wore 
snch a sober face as they drew near the end of 
their journey that Captain Stewart asked, as 
he tweaked a stray lock which had escaped 
bonds : 

“What’s going on inside this red pate! You 
look as solemn as an ostracized owl.” 

“I’m trying to think how it is going to seem 
without Peggy this winter and I don’t like the 
pictui even a little bit,” and Polly wagged the 
“red K dubiously. 


A NEW OEDEE OF THINOS 


95 


‘‘Better make up your mind to come along 
with your running-mate. By Jove, that’s a 
brain throb, Peggy ! How about it? Can’t you 
persuade this girl of ours to give up the co-ed 
plan back yonder in Annapolis, — she knows all 
the seamanship and nav. that’s good for her 
already, — and you’ll need a room-mate up here 
at Columbia Heights School if we settle upon 
it,” and Captain Stewart looked at Polly half 
longingly, half teasingly. Polly had grown 
very dear to the blutf, sincere man during her 
companionship with Peggy, and had crept into 
a corner of his heart he had never felt it possible 
for anyone but Peggy herself to fill. Somehow, 
latterly when thinking and planning for Peggy’s 
well-being or pleasure, visions of Polly’s tawny 
head invariably rose before him, and Polly’s 
happy, sunny face was always beside the one 
he loved best of all. The two young girls had 
become inseparable in his thoughts as well as in 
reality. 

“Oh, Polly, will you? Will you?” begged 
Peggy, instantly fired with the wildest desire 
to have Polly enter the school which it had been 
decided she should enter if at closer inspection 
it proved to be all the catalogues, letters and 
dozens of pamphlets sent to Mrs. Harold repre- 
sented it to be. 

“If I go to the Columbia Heights School what 


96 ' PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


will Ealpli say? And all the others, too? 
They’ll say IVe backed down on my co-ed 
plan and will run me half to death. Besides, 
Ealph needs me right there to let him know I’m 
keeping a lookout. ’ ' 

^‘He doesn’t need you half as much as this 
girl of mine needs you. You just let Ealph do 
a little navigating for himself and learn that 
it’s up to him to make good on his own account. 
He’s man enough to; all he needs now is to 
find it out. Will you let him do so by coming 
down here with Peggy?” 


CHAPTEE VII 


COLUMBIA HEIGHTS SCHOOL 

As Captain Stewart asked tke question wMch 
ended the last chapter the W. B. & A. electric 
car came to a standstill in the heart of Wash- 
ington and as he assisted his charges to descend 
the steps, Polly was the last. As she placed 
her hand in his she looked straight into his kind 
eyes and said : 

‘‘I^m just ready to fly all to bits. I love 
and want to be with her; I love Aunt 
Janet and old Crabtown and everything con- 
nected with it; IVe always kept neck-and-neck 
with Ealph in his work and I hate the thought 
of dropping out of it, but, oh, I do want to he 
with Peggy. ^ ’ 

‘ ‘ Come along out to the school and see what 
you think of it before you decide one way or 
the other; then talk it all over with your aunt 
and you won’t go far amiss if you follow her 
advice, little girl.” 

‘^I’U do it,” answered Polly, with an em- 
phatic wag of her head, and Peggy who over- 
heard her words nearly pranced with joy. 

7 97 


98 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


Hailing a taxicab Captain Stewart directed 
the chauffeur to drive them to an address in the 
outskirts of the city and away they sped. It 
was only a short run in that whirring machine 
over Washington's beautiful streets and when 
the school was reached both Peggy and Polly 
exclaimed over the beauty of its situation, for 
Columbia Heights School was in the midst of 
spacious grounds, the buildings were substan- 
tial and attractive, giving the impression of 
ample space, all the fresh air needed by vigor- 
ous, rapidly developing bodies, and the sunshine 
upon which they thrive. Beautiful walks and 
drives led in every direction and not far off 
lovely Stony Brook Park lay in all the beauty 
of its golden October glow. 

Mrs. Harold and Captain Stewart were gra- 
ciously welcomed by its charming principal 
who promptly led the way to her study, a great 
room giving upon a broad piazza, where green 
wicker furniture, potted plants and palms sug- 
gesting a tropical garden. When Polly’s eyes 
fell upon it she forgot all else, and cried im- 
pulsively ; 

‘‘Oh, how lovely! Can’t we go right out 
there 1 ’ ’ And then colored crimson. 

Mrs. Vincent smiled as she slipped an arm 
across Polly’s shoulder and asked: 

“Are you to be my newest girl? If so, I 


COLUMBIA HEIOHTS SCHOOL 99 


think we would find something in common.’’ 

Polly raised her big eyes to the sweet, strong 
face smiling upon her and answered : 

‘‘I hadn’t even thought of coming until an 
hour ago. It was all planned for Peggy, but, 
oh, dear, if I only could be twins! How am I 
ever to be a co-ed in Annapolis and a pupil 
here at the same time! Yet I want dreadfully 
to be both, I’m so fond of Peggy.” 

fear we cannot solve that problem even in 
Columbia Heights School, though we try pretty 
hard to solve a good many knotty ones. Sup- 
pose I talk it over with the grown-ups and mean- 
time arrange for your entertainment by two or 
three of the girls. We think they are rather 
nice girls too,” and Mrs. Vincent pressed an 
electric button which promptly brought a neat 
maid to the door. 

Hilda, ask Miss Natalie and Miss Marjorie 
to step to my study.” 

Within a few moments two girls appeared in 
the doorway, the taller one asking : 

‘^Did you wish to see us. Mother?” 

Introductions followed, whereupon the Prin- 
cipal said; 

‘^Natalie, please take Miss Stewart and Miss 
Howland for a walk through the grounds. It 
is recreation period and they will like to meet 
the other girls and see the buildings also, I 


100 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


think. And remember, you are to picture every- 
thing in such glowing colors, and be so enter- 
taining that they will think there is no other 
place in all the land half so lovely, for I have 
fully decided that we must have sweet P^s in 
our posy bed. We have a Eose, a Violet, a 
Lily, Myrtle, Hazel, Marguerites, — oh, a whole 
flower garden already — but thus far no sweet- 
peas.’’ 

‘^We will, Mrs. Vincent. Please come with 
us,” said Marjorie cheerily, no trace of self- 
consciousness or the indefinable restraint so 
much oftener the rule than the exception be- 
tween teacher and pupil. Mrs. Harold had been 
observing every word and action as it was a 
part of her nature to observe — ^yes, intuitively 
feel — every word and action of the young peo- 
ple with whom she came in touch, and the older 
ones who were likely to bring any influence to 
bear upon their lives, and this little scene did 
more to confirm her in the belief that she had 
not been amiss when she selected Columbia 
Heights School for Peggy than anything else 
could have done. Next to her husband, her sis- 
ter and her nieces, Peggy was the dearest thing 
in the world to her, and the past year had shown 
her what tremendous possibilities the future 
held for the young girl if wisely shaped for her. 
The two ensuing hours were pleasant and 


COLUMBIA HEIGHTS SCHOOL 101 


profitable for all concerned and when they ended 
and Captain Stewart and bis party re-entered 
the taxicab to return to tbeir hotel in Washing- 
ton, it was decided that Peggy should come to 
Columbia Heights School on October fifteenth, 
but Polly ^s decision was still in abeyance. She 
wished to have one of her long, quiet talks with 
her aunt before ‘ ‘ shifting her holding ground, ^ ^ 
she said, and that could only be up in Middie’s 
Haven, cuddled upon a hassock beside Mrs. Har- 
old’s easy chair, with the logs lazily flickering 
upon the brass andirons. So the ensuing two 
days in Washington were given over to sight- 
seeing and ‘‘a general blow-out,” as Captain 
Stewart termed it, insisting that he could not 
have another for months and meant to make 
this one ‘ ‘ an A-1 affair. ’ ’ Then back they went 
to Sevemdale where Mrs. Stewart, to their sur- 
prise, had returned the previous day, having 
failed to find her friend in Baltimore. As she 
had already overstayed the length of time for 
which her invitation to Sevemdale had been 
extended, she had no possible excuse for pro- 
longing it, and deciding that her schemes had 
met with defeat largely owing to her own im- 
politic precipitation in forcing the situation, 
she did not mean to make an ignominious re- 
treat. So, with well assumed suavity she told 
her brother-in-law that some urgent business 


102 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


matters claimed her attention in New York, and 
asked if he could complete his arrangements for 
Peggy ^s departure without her aid, as she really 
ought to go North without delay. 

If Neil Stewart was amused by this sudden 
change in the lady’s tactics, to his credit be it 
said that he did not betray any sign of it. He 
thanked her for her kind interest in Peggy and 
his home, for all she had done for them, and 
left nothing lacking for her comfort upon her 
homeward journey, even shipping to the apart- 
ment in New York enough fruit, game and va- 
rious other good things from Sevemdale to 
keep her larder well supplied for weeks, and 
supplementing all these with a gift which would 
be the envy of all her friends. But when he 
returned to Sevemdale after bidding the lady 
farewell at the station, he breathed one mighty 
sigh of relief. He had escaped a situation of 
which the outcome was a good deal more than 
problematical for everyone concerned, and most 
vital for Peggy. 

Then came busy days of preparation for 
Peggy and Polly, for the outcome of that fire- 
side powwow had been a decision in favor of 
Columbia Heights School for Polly also, for 
that winter at least, and when the fifteenth 
dawned bright and frosty, Mrs. Harold ac- 
companied the girls to Washington, Captain 


COLUMBIA HEIGHTS SCHOOL 103 


Stewart’s leave having meantime expired. Bnt 
he had gone back to his ship in a very different 
frame of mind from that in which he had re- 
turned to it in July, and with a comforting sense 
of security in the outcome of his present plans 
for Peggy. The longer he knew Mrs. Harold 
the greater became his confidence in her judg- 
ment, and she had assured him that Peggy 
should be her charge that winter exactly as 
Polly was. Moreover, Mrs. Harold had per- 
suaded Mrs. Howland to close her house in 
Montgentian for the winter and come to Anna- 
polis, bringing Gail with her, for Constance had 
decided to follow the Rhode Island whenever it 
was possible for her to do so, and this decision 
left Mrs. Howland and Gail alone in their home. 
So to Wilmot Hall came Polly’s mother and 
pretty sister, the former to spend a delightfully 
restful winter with her sister and the latter to 
take her first taste of the good times possible 
for a girl of twenty-one at the Naval Academy. 

The first breaking away from Severndale was 
harder for Peggy than anyone but Mrs. Harold 
guessed. Somehow intuition supplied to her 
what actual words could never have conveyed, 
even had they been spoken, but Peggy, once 
her resolution had been taken to go away to 
school, was not a girl to bewail her decision. 
And now she was a duly registered pupil at 


104 PEGGY STEWAPT AT SCHOOL 


Columbia Heights with Polly for her room-mate 
in number 67, her next-door neighbor Natalie 
Vincent, Mrs. Vincent’s daughter, a jolly, hon- 
est, happy-go-lucky girl, who looked exactly as 
her mother must have looked at fifteen. A 
long line of rooms extended up and down both 
sides of the corridor, the end one. No. 70, with 
its pretty bay-window overlooking the lawn and 
Stony Brook beyond, was occupied by Stella 
Drummond, a tall, striking brunette of eighteen. 
To the hundred-fifty girls in Columbia Heights 
School this story can only allude in a brief way 
but of those who figure most prominently in 
Polly’s and Peggy’s new world we’ll let Polly 
give the general ^ ‘ sizing-up. ’ ’ These girls were 
all about the same age, and, excepting Stella, 
juniors, as were Peggy and Polly, whose prev- 
ious work under tutors and in high school had 
qualified them to enter that grade at Columbia 
Heights. 

It was their first night at the school, and 
^Gights-out” bell had rung at ten o’clock, but 
a glorious October moon flooded the room with 
a silvery light, almost as bright as day. Peggy 
in one pretty little white bed and Polly in the 
one beside it were carrying on a lively whis- 
pered conversation. 

‘‘Well, we’re Tiere,” was Polly’s undisput- 
able statement as she snuggled down under her 


COLUMBIA HEIGHTS SCHOOL 105 


bed-covers, ^ ‘ and now that we are what do you 
think of it ? ’ ^ 

‘H’m glad weVe come. It will seem a lot 
different, and rather queer to do everything by 
rules and on time, but, after all, we had to do 
almost everything by rule up home.’^ 

^‘Yes, but they were nearly always our own 
rules; yours, anyway. Why, Peggy, I don’t 
believe there is a girl' in this school who ever 
had things as much her own way as you have 
had them. ’ ’ 

Maybe that’s the reason I didn’t get along 
with Aunt Katherine, ’ ’ answered Peggy whim- 
sically. 

^^Aunt Katherine!” Polly’s whisper sug- 
gested italics. ^‘Ho you know Miss Sturgis, 
the math, teacher, makes me think of her a lit- 
tle. Miss Sturgis is strong-minded. I’ll bet a 
cookie. Hid you hear what she said when she 
was giving out our books on sociology — doesn’t 
it seem funny, Peggy, for us to take up soci- 
ology? — ^She hoped we would become good 
American citizens and realize woman’s true 
position in the world.’ Somehow I’ve thought 
Tanta has always had a pretty clear idea of 
^woman’s position in the world.’ At any rate 
she seems to have plenty to do in her own quiet 
way and I’ve an idea that if anyone ever hinted 
that she ought to go to the polls and vote she ’d 


106 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


feel inclined to spell it pole and use it to ‘beat 
’em np’ with, as Ealph and the boys would say. 
Oh, dear, how we are going to miss ‘the bunch,’ 
Peggy.” 

“We certainly are,” was Peggy’s sympa- 
thetic reply, and for a moment there was silence 
in the moonlit room as the girls’ thoughts flew 
back to Annapolis. Then Peggy asked: “What 
do you think of the girls? You’ve been to 
school all your life, but it is all new to me.” 

Polly laughed a low, little laugh, then replied : 

“They are about like most school-girls, I 
reckon. Let’s see, which have we had most to 
do with since we came here twenty-four hours 
ago? There’s Rosalie Breeze. She’s named 
all right, sure enough, and if she doesn’t turn 
out a hurricane we’ll be lucky. We had one 
just like her up at High. And Lily Pearl 
Montgomery. My gracious, what a name to 
give a girl ! She needs stirring up. She’s just 
like a big, fat, spoiled baby. I feel like saying 
‘Goo-goo’ to her.” 

‘ ‘ Don’t you think Juno Gibson is handsome ? ’ ’ 
asked Peggy. 

“Just as handsome as she can be, but I wish 
she didn’t look so discontented all the time. 
Why, she hasn’t smiled once since we came.” 

“I wonder why not?” commented Peggy. 

“Maybe we’ll find out after we’ve been here 


COLUMBIA HEIGHTS SCHOOL 107 


a while. But I tell you one thing, I like her 
better without any smiles than that silly Helen 
Gwendolyn Doolittle with her everlasting af- 
fected giggling at nothing. She is the kind to 
do some silly thing and make us all ashamed 
of her. ’ ’ 

^^How about Stella Drummond? 

‘‘She is a puzzle to me. DoesnT she seem 
an awful lot older than the rest of us? Eosalie 
says she is eighteen and that’s not so* much 
older, but she seems about twenty-five. I 
wonder why?” 

‘ ‘ Maybe she has lived in cities all her life and 
gone out a lot. You know most of the girls we 
met up at New London seemed so much older 
too, yet they really were not. They looked upon 
us as children, though the Little Mother said we 
were years older in common sense while they 
were years older in worldly experience, — I 
wonder what she meant?” 

“Tanta meant that we had stayed young 
girls and could enjoy fun and frolic as much as 
ever, but those girls were not satisfied with any- 
thing but dances and theatres and all sorts of 
grown-up things. We have our fun with our 
horses, dogs and the nonsense with the boys up 
home. We want our skirts short and our hair 
flying and to romp when we feel like it. ’ ’ 

“Picture Helen or Lily Pearl romping,” and 


108 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


Peggy dove under the covers to smother her 
laughter at the thought of the fat, pudgy Lily 
Pearl attempting anything of the sort. Polly 
snickered in sympathy and then said in her 
emphatic way: 

tell you, Peggy, which girls I do like and 
I think they will like us: Marjorie Terry and 
Natalie Vincent. Marjorie is awfully sober and 
quiet, I know, but I believe she ^s sort of lonely, 
or homesick or something. Natalie seems more 
like our own kind than any girl in the school 
and I’ll wager my tennis racquet she’ll be lots 
of fun if she is the Principal’s daughter. But 
we’d better go to sleep this minute. We’ve 
made a sort of hash of seven girls, and if we 
try to size up the whole school this way it will 
be broad daylight before we finish. Good-night. 
It’s sort of nice to be here after all, and nicer 
still to have you for a roommiate, old Peggoty.” 

An appreciative little laugh was the only 
answer to this and five minutes later the moon 
was looking in upon a picture hard to duplicate 
in this great world : Two sweet, unspoiled, beau- 
tiful girls in the first flush of untroubled 
slumber. 

The following morning being Saturday and 
Peggy and Polly’s belongings having arrived, 
the girls set about arranging their room, half 
a dozen others having volunteered assistance. 


COLUMBIA HEIGHTS SCHOOL 109 


For convenience in reaching ^^np aloft^^ Peggy 
and Polly had slipped off their waists and were 
arrayed in kimonos which aroused the envy of 
their companions. Captain Stewart had given 
them to his ^ ‘ twins ’ ^ as he now called the girls. 
Peggy’s was the richest shade of crimson 
embroidered in all manner of golden gods and 
dragons; Polly’s pale blue with silver chrysan- 
themums. 

^^Oh, where did they come from?” cried Na- 
talie. 

Daddy Neil brought them to us,” answered 
Peggy, as she stepped toward the door to take 
an armful of pictures and pillows from old Jess 
who had followed his young mistress to Wash- 
ington to care for Shashai and Silver Star, the 
horses having been sent on also, for Columbia 
Heights School had large stables for the ac- 
commodation of riding or driving horses for the 
use of its pupils, or they could bring their own 
if they preferred. So Shashai and Silver Star 
had been ridden down by Jess, taking the jour- 
ney in short, easy stages, and arriving the 
previous evening. Tzaritza, to her astonish- 
ment had not been allowed to accompany them, 
and Eoy was inconsolable for days. Peggy’s 
departure from Severndale had left many a 
grieving heart behind. 

^^What I gwine do wid all dis hyer truck, 


110 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


Missie-honeyP^ asked Jess, coming in from the 
corridor with a second armful: riding-crops, 
silver bits, a fox’s brush, books and what not. 

Just plump it dovm anywhere, Jess. We’ll 
get round to it all in due time,” laughed Peggy 
from her perch upon a small step-ladder where 
she was fastening up some hat-bands of the 
Rhode Island, New Hampshire, Olympia and 
the ships which had comprised the summer 
practice squadron, the girls all gathered about 
her asking forty questions to the minute and 
wild with curiosity and excitement. Never be- 
fore had two ‘^really, truly Navy girls” been 
inmates of Columbia Heights and it sent a wild 
flutter through many hearts. What possibilities 
might lie at the Annapolis end of the W. B. & A. 
Eailroad ! 

Jess’s white woolly head was bent down over 
the armful of books he was placing upon the 
floor; Peggy had returned to her decorating; 
Polly had draped her flag upon the wall and was 
standing her beloved bugle and a long row of 
photographs upon book- shelves beneath it, sev- 
eral girls following her with little squeals of 
rapture, when a pandemonium of shrieks and 
screams arose down the corridor and the next 
second a huge creature bounded into the room, 
tipping Jess and his burden heels over head, 
and flinging itself upon Peggy. Down came 


COLUMBIA HEIGHTS SCHOOL 111 


ladder, Peggy, and the white mass in a heap, 
the girls scattering in a shrieking panic to 
whatever shelter seemed to offer, confident that 
nothing less than a wolf had invaded the fold. 

But Tzaritza was no wolf even if her beantifnl 
snowy coat was mud-bedraggled and stuck full 
of burrs, nor was Peggy being ‘ ‘ devoured 
alive,’’ as Lily Pearl, who had actually run for 
once in her life, was hysterically sobbing into 
Mrs. Vincent’s arms. 

No, Peggy, rather promiscuous as to ladder, 
hammer, hat-bands and general paraphernalia, 
was lying flat upon her back, her arms around 
Tzaritza, half-sobbing, half-laughing her joy 
into the beautiful creature’s silky neck, while 
Tzaritza whimpered and whined for joy and 
licked and dabbed her mistress with a moist 
tongue. 

^ Ht is a wolf ! A wolf ! ’ ’ shrieked Lily Pearl, 
who had returned to the scene, ‘ ‘ and he is killing 
her. ’ ’ 

^ Ht is a horrid, dirty dog ! Why doesn’t that 
man drive him out?” demanded Miss Sturgis, 
who had followed Tzaritza hot foot, having been 
in the main hall when the great hound went 
tearing through and up the stairs, nose and 
ears having given her the clue to her mistress’ 
whereabouts. 

‘^No, it’s only a wolihound!^^ laughed Polly, 


112 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 

dropping lier pictures to fly across tlie room 
and fall upon Tzaritza. 

Then explanations followed. Tzaritza had 
been left in Shelby ^s care, but finding it impos- 
sible to restrain her when 'Jess was about to 
leave with the horses, he had tied her in the 
bam. The rope was bitten through as clean as 
a thread and Tzaritza ’s coat told of the long 
journey on the horses^ trail. 

After her wild demonstrations of joy had 
calmed down, Tzaritza stood panting in the 
middle of the wreck which her cyclonic entrance 
had brought about, her great eyes pleading 
eloquently for restored favor. 

Polly still clasped her arms about the big 
shaggy neck, while Miss Sturgis alternately pro- 
tested and commanded Jess to ‘‘remove that 
dirty creature at once. ’ ’ Happily, Mrs. Vincent 
entered the room at this juncture and it must 
have been the god of animals, of which Kipling 
tells us, which inspired Tzaritza ’s act at that 
moment. Or was it something in the fine, 
strong face which children and animals in com- 
mon all trust with subtle intuition? At all 
events, Tzaritza looked at Mrs. Vincent just 
one moment and then greeted her exactly as at 
home she would have greeted Dr. Llewellyn or 
Captain Stewart ; by rising upon her hind legs, 
placing her forepaws upon Mrs. Vincent’s 



“Polly still clasped her arms around the shaggy neck” 




4 * 




I 


♦ 


- 4 








t 





% 


1 ' 


t 








I . 


> 




» • 


» 




COLUMBIA HEIGHTS SCHOOL 113 


shoulders and nestling her magnificent head 
into the amazed woman’s neck as confidingly as 
a child would have done. A less self-contained 
woman would have been frightened half to 
death. Miss Sturgis came near swooning hut 
Mrs. Vincent just gathered the great dog into 
her arms as she would have gathered one of her 
girls and said : 

^‘Without the power of human speech you 
plead your cause most eloquently, you beautiful 
creature. Peggy, has she ever been separated 
from you before, dear?” 

‘‘Never, Mrs. Vincent. She has slept at my 
door since she was a wee puppy.” 

“She shall be appointed guardian of the 
West Wing of Columbia Heights, and may turn 
out a guardian for us all. Now, Jess, take her 
to the stables and make her presentable to polite 
society. Poor Tzaritza, your journey must 
have been a long, hard, dusty one, for your 
silken fringes have collected many souvenirs of 
it.” 


8 


CHAPTEE VIII 


A RIDINd LESSON 

In spite of the Sturgeon’s protests that ‘‘it 
was most impolitic to establish a precedent in 
the school,” Tzaritza became a duly enrolled 
member of the establishment, and from that 
moment slept at Peggy’s door, a welcome in- 
mate of Columbia Heights. Welcome at least, 
to all but one person. Miss Sturgis loathed all 
animals. 

In the ensuing weeks Peggy and Polly slipped 
very naturally into their places. In her own 
class and in the West Wing Natalie Vincent 
had always been the acknowledged leader, for, 
even though the daughter of the Principal, not 
the slightest partiality was ever shown her and 
she was obliged to conform as strictly to the 
rules as any girl in the school. She was full 
of fun, eternally in harmless mischief, and, of 
course, eternally being taken to task for her 
misdeeds. 

By the usual order of the attraction of oppo- 
sites Marjorie Terry and Natalie had formed a 
warm friendship. Majorie the quiet, reserved, 
114 


A EIDINa LESSON 


115 


rather shrinking girl from Seattle. She never 
joined in any of Natalie’s wild pranks, but on 
the other hand was a safe confidant, and if she 
could not follow her more spontaneous friend’s 
lead, she certainly never balked or betrayed her. 
The other girls had christened them Positive 
and Negative and they certainly lived up to 
their names. 

The girls whom Peggy and Polly had dis- 
cussed so frankly the night after their arrival 
all roomed in the West Wing. Stella in her own 
large, handsome room, for her father was man- 
ager of an immense railroad system in the mid- 
dle West. Eosalie Breeze and oh ‘‘cursed 
spite!” Isabel Boylston — “Z^-a-bel,” as she 
pronounced it, — roomed together and squabbled 
incessantly. At least, Eosalie did the squab- 
bling. 75-a-bel affected the superior, self- 
righteous air which acted upon Eosalie ’s pep- 
pery temper as a red rag upon a bull. It was 
Miss Sturgis, of course, who had advised plac- 
ing them together. Isabel was a great favorite 
of Miss Sturgis, and Eosalie was the reverse. 

Mrs. Vincent had not entirely approved the 
arrangement, but the school was unusually 
crowded this year and two of the girls’ parents 
had insisted upon single rooms for their daugh- 
ters. Juno Gibson, from New York, had an- 
nounced very positively that unless she could 


116 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


have a room to herself in Columbia Heights 
School she would pack her three trunks and go 
elsewhere, and Papa Gibson was not in the habit 
of disputing his daughter’s will or wishes unless 
they conflicted with his own. In this matter he 
didn’t care a straw, so Miss Juno was not com- 
pelled to have ‘^a dozen girls eternally under 
foot and ruining my clothes by crowding the 
closets full of theirs.” 

Lily Pearl, ^^Tootsy-wootsy,” as her com- 
panions had dubbed her, roomed with Helen 
Gwendolyn Doolittle, ^‘Cutie,” and a sweet, 
sentimental pair they made, though Helen spent 
every possible moment with the latest object 
of her adoration, Stella Drummond, for whom 
she had instantly conceived an overwhelming 
infatuation; a pronounced school-girl ‘‘crush.” 

Of the other girls in the scho-ol only a passing 
glimpse need be given. 

Saturday afternoons were always perfectly 
free at Columbia Heights, and the girls could do 
practically as they chose. There was one rule, 
or rather the absence of it, which had appealed 
very strongly to Mrs. Harold and gone a long 
way toward biasing her choice in favor of the 
school. If the girls wished to go into the city 
— that is, the girls in the Sophomore, Junior 
and Senior grades — ^to do shopping or make 
calls, they were entirely at liberty to do so im- 


A RIDING LESSON 


117 


attended by a teacher, though Mrs. Vincent 
must, of course, know where they were going. 
With very rare exceptions this rule had always 
worked to perfection. The very fact that they 
might do as they chose, and were put upon their 
honor to uphold the reputation and dignity of 
the school, usually acted as an incentive to them 
to do so, whereas the eternal surveillance and 
suspicion of the average school acts as a mighty 
inspiration to circumvent all regulations. 

Another pleasant feature of Saturday after- 
noons were the long riding excursions through 
the beautiful surrounding country, a groom 
accompanying the party and one of the girls 
acting as demoiselle de cheveaux. Besides 
Peggy and Polly, Stella was the only girl who 
had her own horse at Columbia Heights, the 
others riding those provided by the school. 
They were good horses and the riding-master, 
Albert Dawson, was supposed to be a good man, 
conscientious, painstaking, careful. He was 
conventional tp a degree. He taught the Eng- 
lish seat, the English rise, the English gait, and 
his horses were all docked and hogged in the 
English fashion. Dawson would doubtless have 
taught them to drop their H’s as he himself 
did, had he been able to do so. 

When Shashai and Silver Star arrived upon 
the scene, manes and forelocks long and silky 


118 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


as a girl’s hair, tails almost sweeping the 
ground and flowing free, poor Dawson nearly 
died of outraged conventions, though he was 
forced to admit that the Columbia Heights 
stables held no horseflesh to compare with these 
thoroughbreds. 

‘‘But oh, my ’eart, look at that mess o’ ’air 
and mind their paces. They lopes along for 
all the world like them blooming little jackals 
we used to ’ave bout in Hindia when I was in 
’is Lordship’s service. They’d ruin my reputa- 
tion if they was to be seen in the Eow,” he 
deplored to Jess, who was grooming his pets as 
carefully as old Mammy would have brushed 
Peggy’s hair. 

Jess gave a derisive snort. He had lived a 
good many more years than Dawson and his 
experience with horseflesh was an exceptionally 
wide one. 

“Well, yo’-all needn’t be a troublin’ yo’ 
sperrits ’bout de gait ob dese hyer horses. Dey 
kin set de pace fo’ all dat truck yonder, an’ don’ 
yo’ fergit dat fac’. Yo’s got some fairly-mid- 
dlin’-good ones hyer,” and Jess nodded toward 
the stalls, “but dey’s just de onery class, not 
de quality. No-siree. Now, honey, don’ yo’ go 
fer ter git perjectin’ none cause I’se praisin’ 
yo’ to yo’ face. Tain’t good manners fer ter 
take notice when yo’s praised. Yo’ mistiss ’ll 


A EIDING LESSON 


119 


tell yo’ dat/’ admonislied Jess, as Shashai 
reached forward and plucked his cap from his 
head. ‘‘Yo^ gimme dat hat, yo’ hyer me!’’ 

But Shashai’s teeth held it firmly as he tossed 
it playfully up and down, to Jess’ secret delight 
in his pet’s cleverness, though he outwardly 
affected strong disapproval, after the manner 
of his race. 

The horses were like playful, fearless chil- 
dren with him, and Jess was bursting with pride 
at the result of his handiwork. And certainly, 
it was worth looking upon, for no finer speci- 
mens of faultlessly groomed horseflesh could 
have been found in the land. 

‘^Yes, but think of the figure I’ll be cutting 
when I take my young ladies for a turn in the 
park or on the havenue,” protested Dawson. 
‘^Couldn’t ye just knot hup them tails a bit, and 
mebbe braid that fly-away mane down along the 
crest? If I’m bordered to take my young ladies 
into the park or the city this haftemoon, I swear 
I’ll hexpire of mortification with them ’orses.” 

But this was too much for Jess. Dawson had 
at last touched the match, and he caught the 
full force of Jess’s wrath: 

‘^Sp-sp-spire ob — ob mortification I Shamed 
ob dese hyer bosses! Frettin’ cause yo’s got- 
ter ’scort a pair of animals what’s got pedi- 
grees dat reach back ter Noah’s Ark eanemost! 


120 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


Why, dey blood Mn make you-alPs look lak 
mullen sap, an’ dey manners, even if dey ain’ 
nothin’ but bosses, jist natchelly mak’ yo’ light 
clean onter sight. Sho’! Go long, chile! Yo’ 
gotter live some. Dar, it done struck five bells 
— dat mean ten-thirty, unerstan’ — an’ you’s 
gotter git half-a-dozen ob yo’ bob-tailed nags 
ready fo’ de ridin’ lessons yo’ tells me yo’ gives 
de yo’ng ladies at six bells, — daV^ eleben 
o’clock, — Sattidy mawnin’s. I’s pintedly 
cur ’us fer ter see dem lessons, I is. Lak ’nough 
befo’ de mawnin’s ober yo^ll take a lesson yo’- 
self,” and Jess ended his tirade by throwing 
an arm across each silky neck and saying to his 
charges : 

‘‘Now, come ’long wid ole Jess, honeys. 
Yo’s gwine enter high sassiety presen ’ly, and 
yo’s gotter do Severndale credit. Yo’ hyer 
me?” 

Poor Dawson was decidedly perturbed in his 
mind. Hitherto he had been the autocrat of 
“form and fashion,” the absolute dictator of 
the proper style. Under his ordering, horses 
had been bought for the school, cropped, docked 
and trimmed on the most approved lines, until 
nothing but a hopeless, forlorn stubble indicated 
that they had once boasted manes or forelocks, 
and poor little affairs like whisk-brooms served 
for tails, or rather did not serve, especially in 


A EIDING LESSON 


121 


fly-time. But that was a minor consideration. 
Fashion’s dictates were obeyed. 

With the aid of his grooms Dawson soon had 
five horses saddled and bridled, curbs rattling 
and saddles creaking. There were only two 
cross saddles. Then he turned to Jess. 

^‘Ye’d better be gettin’ them hanimals ready, 
for I dare say IVe to give the young ladies 
their lessons too.” 

^^Hi-ya!” exploded Jess. Then added: 
‘‘Come ’long, babies, an’ git dressed up. Yo’- 
all’s gwine git yo’ s umm ons up yonder pres- 
en ’ly.” 

Shashai and Star obediently walked over to 
the bar upon which their light headstalls hung, 
sniffed at them with long audible breaths, then 
each selecting his own carried it to Jess in his 
teeth. 

“Well, Hi ’ll be blowedi” murmured Dawson. 

Jess pretended not to notice, but saying un- 
concernedly: “Dat’s all right. Now put ’em 
on lak gentlemen,” he held one in each hand 
toward his pets. They took the bits in their 
mouths, slipped their heads into the headstalls 
and then waited for Jess to buckle the throat- 
latches, for that was a trifle beyond them. 
“Now fotch yo’ saddles,” ordered Jess, pleased 
to the point of foolishness. The horses went 
to the saddle blocks, selected their saddles, lifted 


122 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


them by the little pommel and carried them to 
Jess like obedient children. 

No mother was ever more gratified than Jess. 
‘^Now honeys, yo’ stan’ right whar yo’s at twell 
yo’ summons come from over yander. Yo’s 
gwine hyar it all right, and with this parting 
admonition to good behavior, J ess went uncon- 
cernedly about his business of putting away the 
articles of his pets’ toilets. 

‘‘They’ll be a-boltin’ and raisin’ the very 
mischief if you leave them alone,” warned 
Dawson. 

“What dat yo’ say? I reckons yo’ ain’ got 
yo^ horses trained like we-all back yonder got 
ours, Paht ob dey eddications must a-been 
neglected ef dey gotter be tied up ter keep ’em 
whar yo’ wants ’em fer ter stay at. Yo’ need’n 
worry ’bout Shashai and Star. Dey^s got 
sense.” 

Dawson vouchsafed no reply. One must be 
tolerant with garrulous old niggers, but he’d 
keep an “hey on them ’orses” all the same. 

The riding school used in stormy weather and 
the circle for fine, were not far from the house. 
At five minutes before eleven the girls who were 
to have their Saturday morning lessons prior 
to the ride in the afternoon, went over to the 
school and an electric bell notified Dawson that 
his young ladies awaited their mounts. With 


A BIDING LESSON 


123 


due decorum and self-importance he and Henry, 
the groom, led the horses from the stable, Daw- 
son calling over his shoulder : 

‘‘You’d better come on with your Harabs, I 
can’t be waitin’ with my lessons.” 

“We-airil come ’long when we’s bid,” was 
Jess’ cryptic retort. 

Dawson scorned to reply, but mounted on his 
big dapple-gray horse, Duke, body bent forward 
and elbows out, creaked away. When he 
reached the big circle where a group of girls 
stood upon the platform for mounting, Peggy 
and Polly, in their trim little divided skirts, 
looked inquiringly for Shashai and Silver Star. 
Peggy asked: 

“Are our horses ready, Dawson?” 

“Yes, Miss, I believe so. Miss, but your man 
seemed to think I’d best let you ring, or do — 
well, I don’t rightly know what ’ee hexpected 
you to do. Miss. But ’ee didn’t let me bring 
the ’orses, beggin’ your pardon, Miss.” 

“Oh, that’s all right, Dawson; Jess is just 
silly about the horses and us. You mustn’t 
mind his little ways. It’s only because he loves 
us all so dearly. Besides it isn’t necessary for 
anyone to bring them. I’ll call them,” and 
placing a little silver bo’s’n’s whistle to her 
lips Peggy “piped to quarters.” It was in- 
stantly answered by two loud neighs and the 


124 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


thud of rapid hoof-beats as Shashai and Silver 
Star came sweeping up the broad driveway 
from the stables, heads tossmg, manes waving 
and tails floating out like streamers. The girls 
with Peggy and Polly clapped their hands and 
shrieked with delight. 

^‘One bell, Shashai I Halt, Star!’’ cried 
Peggy and Polly in a breath. 

The splendid animals came straight to them, 
stopped instantly, dropped to their knees and 
touched the ground with their soft muzzles in 
sign of obeisance. The girls all scrambled off 
the platform as one individual, riding lesson 
and everything else utterly forgotten ; here was 
a new order of things hitherto utterly un- 
dreamed of in the school. It had been a case 
of ‘‘pigs is pigs” or “horses is horses” with 
them. That the animals they were learning to 
ride a la mode might be something more than 
mere delightful machines of transportation had 
never entered their heads. 

“Oh, how did you make them do it? Will 
you show us ? Will any horse come if you know 
how to call him? Can they all do that? Didn’t 
it take you forever and ever to teach them? 
Aren’t they beauties! What are they trying 
to do now?” were the questions rattling like 
hail about Peggy’s and Polly’s ears. 

For answer Peggy opened a little linen bag 


A EIDINa LESSON 


125 


which she carried, handing to Polly three Inmps 
of sngar and taking three out for her own pet. 
The horses cmnched them with a relish, their 
light snaffle bits acting as only slight impedi- 
ments to their mastication. 

‘‘Do you always give them sugar! Oh, please 
give us some for our horses,’’ begged the girls. 

“Young ladies, I don’t ’old with givin’ the 
’orses nothin’ while in ’arness and a-mussin’ 
them up. They’ll be a-slobberin’ themselves 
a sight,” expostulated Dawson. 

“But Miss Stewart’s and Miss Howland’s 
horses are not slobbered up,” argued Natalie. 

“They’ve not got curb bits. Just them snaf- 
fles which is as good as none whatever,” was 
Dawson’s scornful criticism. 

“Well, why must ours have curbs if theirs 
don’t,” argued Juno Gibson, whose habitual 
frown seemed to have somewhat lessened dur- 
ing the past five minutes. If J uno had a single 
soft spot in her heart it was touched by animals. 
She did not have a horse of her own, though she 
insisted upon always having the same mount, 
to Dawson’s opposition, for he contended that 
to become expert horsewomen his pupils must 
change their mounts and become accustomed to 
ditferent horses. In the long run the argument 
was a good one, but Miss Juno did not yield 
readily to arguments. Therefore she invariably 


126 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


rode Lady Belle, a light-footed little filly, with 
a tender mouth and nervous as a witch. Her 
big gentle eyes held a constant look of appeal, 
she was chafed incessantly by the heavy chain 
curb, and if anyone approached her suddenly 
she started back, jerking up her head as though 
in terror of a blow. But with Juno she was 
tractable as a lamb, and the pretty creature’s 
whole expression changed when the girl was 
riding her. Juno had a light, firm hand upon 
the bit and in spite of Dawson’s emphatic orders 
to ‘‘’old ’er curb well in ’and perpetual,” she 
rarely used it, and Lady Belle obeyed her 
lightest touch. 

“Our ’orses are ’amessed as they had orter 
be. Miss Gibson, and as the Queen ’erself rides 
them in the hold country. ’Hi ’m doing my best 
to teach you young ladies proper, and I can’t 
’old with some of these loose Hamerican ’abits. 
They wouldn’t be ’eld with for a minute in the 
Eow.” 

“Oh, a fig for your old Eow, Dawson ! TFeVe 
all American girls and there’s more snap-to in 
us in one of your ‘minutes’ than in all the Eng- 
lish girls I’ve ever seen in my life, and I’ve 
seen a good many — too many for my peace of 
mind. I lived there two years,” broke in 
Eosalie Breeze. “I’ll bet Miss Howland and 
Miss Stewart can show you some stunts in rid- 


A EIDING LESSON 


127 


ing whicli would make your old queen eyes 
pop out. Why don^t you quote Helen Taft to 
us instead of Queen Maryf We donT care a 
whoop for the queen of England, but Helen Taft 
is just a Yankee girl like ourselves and we can 
see her ride almost any day if we want to. She 
is big enough for us to see, goodness knows. 
But come on, girls. Let^s do our stunts,’^ and 
Eosalie scrambled upon the platform once more, 
ready to mount Jack-o ’-Lantern, the horse she 
was to ride. 

Meanwhile Lady Bell sniffing something eat- 
able, had drawn near Peggy, half doubtful, half 
trustful. At that instant Peggy turned rather 
quickly, entirely unaware of the filly’s approach. 
With a frightened snort the pretty creature 
started back. Peggy grasped the situation in- 
stantly. She made a step forward, raised her 
arm, drew the silky neck within her embrace, 
whispered a few words into the nervously alert 
ear, and the hour was won. Lady Belle 
nestled to her like a sensitive, frightened child. 

‘ ^ ’Ave a care. Miss Stewart ! ’Ave a care ! 
She’s a snappy one,” warned Dawson with 
bristling importance as he turned from settling 
Z^-a-bel Boylston upon a big, white, heavy- 
footed horse, where she managed to keep, her 
place with all the grace of outline and poise of 
a meal sack. 


128 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


Now Peggy had been sizing things up pretty 
thoroughly during the past fifteen minutes, and 
her conclusions were not flattering to Dawson. 
There was a cut upon Lady Belle’s sensitive 
nostril which told its little story to her. J ack- 
o ’-Lantern’s hoofs were varnished most beauti- 
fully, but when he lifted them one glimpse told 
Peggy the condition of the frogs. The silver 
mounting upon “The Senator’s,” Isabel’s 
horse’s harness were shining, but his hit was 
rusty and untidy. A dozen little trifles testi- 
fied to Dawson’s superficiality, and Peggy had 
been mistress of a big paddock too long to let 
this popinjay lord it over one whom he sized 
up as “nothin’ but a school girl.” Conse- 
quently, her reply to his warning slightly upset 
his equanimity. 

“You need not be alarmed, Dawson, but if 
Lady Belle turns fractious I’ll abide the con- 
sequences.” 

“Yes, Miss, yes. Miss, but HVm responsible, 
you understand.” 

‘ ‘ What for ? The horse ’s well-being or mine ? 
I’ll relieve you of mine, and give you more time 
to care for the horses. Lady Belle’s muzzle 
seems to have suffered slightly. Jack-o ’-Lan- 
tern’s hoofs need your attention, and at Severn- 
dale a bit like the Senator’s would mean a bad 
quarter of an hour for somebody. So, you’d 


A EIDINa LESSON 


129 


Lave a Lard time ‘Lolding down your job^ 
tLere. TLat’s pure American slang. Do yon 
understand it?^’ and sLrngging Ler sLonlders 
sligLtly, Peggy cried: ^‘Come on, girls! WeVe 
wasting loads of time. Attention, SLasLai I 
EigLt dress! EigLt step! Front! Steady!’^ 

As Peggy spoke, SLasLai and Silver Star 
sprang side by side, then stood like statues. At 
‘‘right dress’’ they turned tLeir Leads toward 
tLe group of Lorses. At “right step,” they 
closed up until they stood in perfect line beside 
them. At ‘ ‘ front, ” “ steady” they stood facing 
the two girls, waiting the next command. 

“Come up to the platform. Come up and 
be ready to mount, young ladies,” ordered 
Dawson. 

“We’ll mount when you give the word,” 
answered Polly, Ler Land, like Peggy’s, upon 
Ler horse’s withers. 

“You’ll never be able to from the ground, 
Miss.” 

A ringing laugh from the girls, sudden 
springs and they were in their saddles. ‘ ‘ Pour 
bells!” they cried and swept away around the 
ring, their gay laughter flung behind them to 
where their companion’s horses were fidgeting 
and chafing under Dawson’s highly conven- 
tional restraint, while fhat disconcerted man 
whose veneer had so promptly been penetrated 
9 


130 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


by Peggy’s keen vision, forgot himself so far as 
to mutter under his breath: 

‘‘These Hamerican girls are the limit, and 

I’m in for a of a time if I don’t mind my 

hey. And she Miss Stewart of Sevemdale, and 
I not hon to that before ! ’Ere ’s a go and no 
mistake. ’ ’ 


CHAPTER IX 


COMMON SENSE AND HORSE SENSE 

As has no doubt already been suspected, 
Alfred Dawson, Riding Master at the Columbia 
Heights School, was such a complete impostor 
that he actually imposed upon himself. He is 
by no means the only one on record. Oddly 
enough we are all more or less impostors, blind 
to our own pet foibles, deluded as to our own 
little weaknesses. Dawson’s methods with his 
charges, both two-footed and four, were the 
methods of thousands of others, whether they 
have the directing of young people, or the train- 
ing of animals entrusted to them. Like grains 
of com — pour them into a hopper and they 
eome out at the other end meal — of some sort 
— good — ^bad or indifferent as it happens — that 
was not his concern; his job was to pour in the 
grains and he knew of but one way to pour — 
just as someone else had poured before him. 
That he might devise new and better methods 
of pouring never entered his square- shaped 
head. It was left for a fifteen-year-old girl, 
and an old darky, whom in his secret heart he 
131 


132 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


regarded as no better than the dirt beneath his 
feet, to start volcanic eruptions destined to 
shake the very foundations of his self-com- 
placence. Hitherto he had simply been lord of 
his realm. He had come to Columbia Heights 
highly recommended by the father of one of its 
pupils and had assumed undisputed control. 
Mrs. Vincent, like hundreds of other women 
who own horses, but who know about as much 
concerning their care and well-being as they 
know of what is needful for a Rajah’s herd of 
elephants, judged wholly by the outward evi- 
dences. The horses came to the house in seem- 
ingly faultless condition: their coats shone, 
their harness seemed immaculate ; they behaved 
in a most exemplary manner. Nor had any- 
thing ever happened to the young ladies while 
they were in Dawson’s care. What more could 
a conscientious school Principal ask of her rid- 
ing master? It had never occurred to her to 
appear in the stables when least expected; to 
examine harness, saddles, stalls, feed mangers, 
bedding; to study the expressions of her horses’ 
faces as she would have studied her girls. How 
many women ever think of doing so? It never 
entered her head to argue that there was more 
reason for it. Few of her girls would have 
hesitated to express their minds had any one 
misused them, or to insist upon comfortable 


COMMON SENSE 133 

conditions should uncomfortable ones exist for 
them. 

Yet Mrs. Vincent, sweet, strong, kind, and 
just to everyone, was as blind as a babe to the 
impositions practiced by the oily-tongued, def- 
erential Dawson. True, he did ^get upon her 
nerves' now and again, but she secretly re- 
proached herself for what she felt to be her 
American prejudices, and by way of self-disci- 
pline overlooked in Dawson many little aggra- 
vating peculiarities which she would have felt 
it her duty to instantly correct in the other 
servants. 

And no doubt things would have gone on in 
exactly the same way indefinitely had not a 
little lassie who loved horses and animals as 
she loved human beings, and whose understand- 
ing of them and their understanding of her was 
almost uncanny, chosen Columbia Heights 
School for her Alma Mater. 

That was a red letter hour for Dawson. He 
had a vague feeling that some influence, per- 
haps his evil genius, was bestirring itself. At 
all events, he was ill at ease, something of his 
accustomed self-conceit was lacking and he was, 
as the result, somewhat irritable, though he 
dared not manifest open resentment. 

Now it need hardly be stated that Peggy had 
no premeditated intention of antagonizing the 


134 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


man. He meant no more to her than dozens of 
other grooms, for after all he was merely an 
upper servant, but her quick eyes had instantly 
made some discoveries which hurt her as a 
physical needle prick would have hurt her. 
Peggy had employed too many men at Sevem- 
dale under Shelby’s wonderful judgment and 
experience of both men and animals, not to 
judge pretty accurately, and most intuitively, 
the type of man mounted upon big, gray 
‘ ‘ Duke. ’ ’ Duke ’s very ears and eyes told Peggy 
and Polly a little story which would have made 
Dawson’s pale blue eyes open wider than usual 
could he have translated it. 

As Peggy and Polly went cavorting away 
across the ring, Dawson called rather peremp- 
torily : 

Young ladies, you will be good enough to 
come back and take your places beside the oth- 
ers. This is a riding lesson, not a circus show, 
hif you please. ’ ’ 

Polly shot a quick glance at Peggy. There 
was the slightest possible pressure of their 
knees and Shashai and Silver Star glided back 
to their places beside the other four horses. 

‘^Now you will please ’old your reins and 
your bodies as the other young ladies do,” com- 
manded Dawson. 

Never could do it in this world, Dawson. 


COMMON SENSE 


135 


I’d have a crick in my back in two minutes. 
Besides, we’re not out here for lessons, Miss 
Stewart and I, but just as spectators. We’ll 
look on and see the other girls learn the proper 
caper,” laughed Polly. 

‘^Then I can’t for the life of me hunderstand 
why you came bout at all. Hit’s just a-stirrin’ 
hup and a-fidgeting the other ’orses. They’re 
not used to the goin’s hon of ’alf broke 
hanimals. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ Half broken ! It seems to me, Dawson, that 
most horses are wholly broken hut very few 
wholly trained. If we disturb the others, 
however, we’ll go off for a spin by ourselves. 
Come, Polly. Full speed, Tzaritza ! Four 
bells, Shashai!” and away sped the trio, 
Tzaritza, like the obedient creature she was, 
bounding from the platform where Peggy had 
bidden her ‘‘charge,” lest she startle the 
horses. 

“I’ll hopen the gate for you. Miss,” Dawson 
hastened to call, a trifle doubtful as to whether 
he had not been just a little too dictatorial. 

“No need. This gate is nothing,” called 
Peggy and as one, they skimmed over the four- 
foot iron gate as though it were four inches, 
hands waving, eyes alight, lips parted in gay 
laughter. Tzaritza ’s joyful bark mingling with 
their voices as she rushed' av/ay. 


136 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


The girls’ cries of admiration or amazement 
drowned Dawson’s: 

‘‘Well, ’Hi ’ll be Mowed ! Hi couldn’t a done 
hit like that to save me ’ead, ’ ’ which was quite 
true, for very few could ride as these young 
girls rode. 

Meanwhile hack in the circle two of Dawson’s 
pupils were expressing themselves without 
reserve. 

“I mean to learn to ride like that/’ an- 
nounced Rosalie Breeze. “The idea of bounc- 
ing up and down in a stupid old side-saddle 
when we could just as well sit as Polly and 
Peggy do. Why, I never saw anything as 
graceful as those two girls in my life. Can’t 
you show me how, Dawson? If you can’t 
you can just make up your mind I am going to 
find someone who can, Jack-o ’-Lantern’s sure 
enough disgusted with this showdowm, and I be- 
lieve that’s the reason he has no more spirit 
than a bossy-cow.” 

“I’m going to speak to Mrs. Vincent,” an- 
nounced Juno. “This may be all very con- 
ventional and correct, but all I can do is rise 
and fall in a trot; I’m petrified if Lady Belle 
breaks into a canter, and if she were to leap 
over that fence, I’d break my neck. Yet did 
you ever see anything so graceful as those two 
girls and that magnificent dog when they went 


COMMON SENSE 


137 


over! I tell yon, girls, weVe got something 
worth while in this school now, believe me. And 
jnst you wait!^^ and with this cryptic ending 
Juno jockeyed ahead of her companions. 

‘‘I wish mother could have seen and heard it 
all,’’ whispered Natalie. 

^^Then why don’t you tell her, and ask her 
to come out and see those girls ride,” demanded 
Eosalie. 

That’s exactly what I mean to do,” replied 
Natalie, with an emphatic little nod. ‘M’m be- 
ginning to believe we don’t know half we should 
know about the stables. ’ ’ 

‘•‘I should imagine that Mrs. Vincent would 
be a far better judge of what was proper for 
young ladies than a couple of perfectly lawless 
girls who have been brought up on a Southern 
ranch or something. I call them perfect hoy- 
dens and they would not be countenanced a 
moment in the Back Bay,” was Isabel’s su- 
perior opinion. 

Southern ranch!” echoed Eosalie, 
^‘You’re mixed in your geography, Isabel. 
They have plantations and estates in the South, 
but the ranches are out West. But I don’t 
wonder you prefer bumping along as you do on 
the old Senator. You match him all right, all 
right. But just you wait until we leave you 
behind when we’ve learned to ride like Peggy 


138 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


and Polly, for we’re going to do it, you can just 
bet your best hat.” 

‘‘Thank you, I never indulge in betting or 
slang. Both are vulgar in the extreme. And 
as to riding like a circus performer, I have 
higher aims in life.” 

“Going in for the trapeze? They say it’s 
fine to reduce embonpoint.” 

No reply was made to Kosalie’s gibe and the 
lesson went on in its usual uneventful manner. 
Meanwhile Peggy and Polly were having a 
glorious game of tag, for the Columbia Heights 
grounds were very extensive, and drives led in 
every direction. When pursued and pursuer 
were in a perfect gale of merriment, and Tzar- 
itza giving way to her most joyous cavortings, 
a sudden turn brought them upon Mrs. Vincent. 
She was seated upon a rustic bench in one of 
the cosy nooks of the grounds and Tzaritza, 
bounding ahead, was the first to see her, and 
Tzaritza never forgot a kindness. The next 
second she had dropped upon the ground at 
Mrs. Vincent’s feet, her nose buried in her fore- 
paws — Tzaritza’s way of manifesting her 
allegiance and affection. Then up she rose, 
rested her feet upon the bench and for the sec- 
ond time laid her head upon Mrs. Vincent’s 
shoulder. Before that gratified lady had time 
to do more than place an arm about the big 


COMMON SENSE 


139 


dog’s neck, Peggy’s and Polly’s chargers had 
come to a halt in front of her and at word of 
command stood as still as statues. The girls 
slipped from the horses’ backs, as bonny a pair 
as ever thrilled an older woman’s soul. 

‘‘Oh, Mrs. Vincent, we’ve had such a race!” 
cried Polly, smiling into Mrs. Vincent’s face 
with her irresistible smile. 

‘ ‘ Isn ’t it good just to be alive on such a day ? ’ ’ 
smiled Peggy, turning to her as she would have 
turned to Mrs. Harold, her face alight. Aunt 
Katherine had been Peggy’s only “wet blan- 
ket” and, it had not been wrapped about her 
long enough to destroy her absolute confidence 
in grown-ups. Perhaps Miss Sturgis would 
threaten it, but all that lay in the future. 

“And to be just fifteen with all the world 
before you, and such animals beside you,” an- 
swered Mrs. Vincent, stroking Tzaritza and 
nodding toward the horses. 

“Yes, aren’t they just the dearest ever? 
Who could help loving them?” 

“Will they stand like that without being 
tied?” 

“Oh, yes, they have always obeyed me per- 
fectly. I wish you could see Eoy and the 
others. Some day you must come out to Severn- 
dale, Mrs. Vincent, and see my four-footed 
children. I’ve such a lot of them.” 


140 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


‘ ‘ Tell me something of yonr home and home- 
life, dear. We are not very well acquainted, 
you know, and that is a poor beginning.” 

It was a subject dear to Peggy ^s heart, and 
she needed no urging. Seated beside Mrs. Vin- 
cent, for half an hour she talked of her life at 
Severndale, Polly’s interjections supplying lit- 
tle side-lights which Mrs. Vincent was quick 
to appreciate, though Polly did not realize 
how they emphasized Peggy’s picture of her 
home. 

And you really raised those splendid horses 
yourself 1 I have never seen their equal. ’ ’ 
‘‘But if you only knew how wonderfully intel- 
ligent they are, Mrs. Vincent! Of course. Sil- 
ver Star is now Polly’s horse, but she has 
learned to understand him so perfectly, and 
ride so beautifully, that he loves her as well as 
he loves me and obeys her as well.” 

For a moment or two Mrs. Vincent’s face 
wore an odd expression. 

“Understand” a horse? To be “loved” by 
one? Did she “understand” those in her 
stable? Did they “love” her? She almost 
smiled. It was such a new viewpoint. Yet, 
why not? The animals upon her place were 
certainly entirely dependent upon her for their 
happiness and comfort. But had she ever given 
that fact a serious thought? 


COMMON 8ENSE 


141 


Slipping an arm about each girl as they sat 
beside her she asked? 

‘‘What do you think of our horses, and 
of Dawson? For a little fifteen-year old las- 
sie you seem to have had a remarkable ex- 
perience. ’ ’ 

Peggy colored, but Polly blurted out : 

“I think he’s a regular old hypocrite and so 
does Peggy. Why, Shelby would have forty 
fits if any of our horses’ feet were like Jack- 
o ’-Lantern’s, or their bits as dirty as the 
Senator’s.” 

“Oh, Polly, please don’t!” begged Peggy. 
But it was too late. ‘ ‘ What is this ? ’ ’ asked Mrs. 
Vincent quickly. 

“Well, I dare say I’ve made a mess of the 
whole thing. I generally do, but Peggy and I 
do love animals so and hate to see them 
abused. ’ ’ 

“Are ours abused, Polly?” 

“I don’t suppose that generally speaking 
people would say they were. Most everybody 
would say they were mighty well cared for, but 
that’s because people don’t stop to think a 
thing about it. My goodness, I didn’t till Peggy 
made me. A horse was just a horse to me — 
any old horse — if he could pull a wagon or hold 
somebody on his back. That he could actually 
talk to me never entered my head. Have you 


142 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


ever seen one do itP’ asked Polly, full of eager 
enthusiasm. 

‘‘I canT say that I ever have,’’ smiled Mrs. 
Vincent, und Polly quickly retorted, though 
there was no trace of disrespect in her words : 

^^Now you are laughing at us. I knew you 
would. Well, no wonder, most people would 
think us crazy for saying such a thing. But 
truly, Mrs. Vincent, we’re not. Peggy, make 
Shashai and Star talk to you. I’d do it, only 
I’d sort of feel as though I were taking the wind 
out of your sails. You are the teacher and I ’m 
only your pupil. ’ ’ 

^Ho you really wish me to show you some- 
thing of their intelligence, Mrs. Vincent? I feel 
sort of foolish — as though I were trying to show 
otf, you know.” 

‘‘Well, you are not, and I’ve an idea that for 
a few moments we can exchange places to 
good advantage. It looks as though I had 
spent a vast deal of my time acquiring a knowl- 
edge of higher mathematics and modem lan- 
guages, at the expense of some understanding 
of natural history and now I’ll take a lesson, 
please.” 

“Of course I don’t mean to say that every 
animal can be taught all the things our horses 
have learned any more than all children can be 
equally taught. You don’t expect as much of 


COMMON SENSE 


the child who has been misused and neg. 
as you do of the one who has been raised 
properly and always loved. It depends a whole 
lot on that. Our horses have never known fear 
and so we can do almost anything with them. 
Shashai, Star, come and make love to Missie.^’ 

As one the two beautiful creatures came to 
the seat and laid their soft muzzles upon 
Peggy’s shoulders. Then raising their heads 
ran their velvety lips over her cheeks with as 
gentle, caressing a touch as a little child’s fin- 
gers could have given, all the time voicing the 
soft, bubbling whinney of a trustful, happy 
horse. Peggy reached an arm about each s-atiny 
head. After a moment she said: 

‘ ‘ Attention ! ’ ’ 

Back started both horses to stand as rigid as 
statues. 

^‘Salute Mrs. Vincent.” 

Up went each splendid head and a clear, joy- 
ous neigh was trumpeted from the delicate 
nostrils. 

‘‘CaU Shelby!” 

What an alert expression filled the splendid 
eyes as the horses, actually a-quiver with excite- 
ment, neighed again and again for the friend 
whom they loved, and looked inquiringly at 
Peggy when he failed to appear. 

‘^Where’s Jess?” 


/ 


PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 

Eager, impatient snorts replied. 

Peggy rose to her feet and carefully knotting 
the reins upon the saddles’ pommels to safe- 
guard accidents, said: 

‘^Go fetch him!” 

Tzaritza was alert in an instant. ^‘No, not 
you, Tzaritza. Charge. Four bells, Shashai, — 
Star!” and away swept the horses. 

‘‘Do you mean to say they understand and 
will really bring Jess here!” asked Mrs. Vin- 
cent incredulously. 

‘ ‘ Oh, yes, indeed. They have done so dozens 
of times at home. ’ ’ 

“Well, they are wonders!” 

The rapid hoofbeats were now dying away in 
the distance. Perhaps five minutes elapsed 
when their rhythmic beat was again audible, 
each second growing more distinct, then down 
the linden-bordered avenue came Shashai and 
Star, Jess riding Shashai. The horses moved 
as swiftly as birds fly. As they caught sight of 
Peggy they neighed loudly as though asking 
her approbation. A lump of sugar awaited 
each obedient animal, and Jess -asked: 

“What yo’ wantin’ ob Jess, baby-honey!” 

“Just to prove to Mrs. Vincent that the 
horses would bring you here if I told them to. ’ ’ 

“Co’se dey bring me if Miss Peggy bidden 
’em to,” answered Jess as though surprised 


COMMON SENSE 


145 


that she should ask such a needless question. 

‘‘But how did you know she wished you?’’ 

“How’d I know, Mist’se? Why dem hawses 
done toV me she want me. Yas’m dey did. 
Bey done come farin’ hack yonder ter de 
stable an’ dey cotch holt ob my sleefs wid dey 
teefs, and dey yank and tug me ’long outen de 
do’. Ben dis hyer Shashai, he stan’ lak a 
statyer twell I hike me up on his hack, den he 
kite away like de bery debbil — axes yo’ pardon, 
ma’am! — an’ hyer we-all is. Bat’s all de how 
dar is ob it. Dey knows what folks ’specs ob 
’em. Bey’s eddicated hawses. Bey’s been 
raised right.” 

“I think they have been. Peggy, I want to 
walk back to the stables with you and Polly. 
I’d like to see with my own eyes some of the 
things you have spoken about.” 

“0 Mrs. Vincent, I am so afraid it will make 
a whole lot of trouble ! Bawson knows I criti- 
cised hint — indeed, I lost my temper and S)aid he 
couldn’t ‘hold down a job’ at Severndale. Ex- 
cuse the slang, please, but he rubbed me the 
wrong way with all his fuss, when he really 
doesn’t know, or doesn’t want to know — I don’t 
know which — one thing about horses.” 

Mrs. Vincent paused a moment. “Perhaps 
you are right,” she said. “At all events, your 
sense of justice seems to be one of your strong 
10 


146 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


points. Go back to the bouse and let Jess take 
yonr ‘children’ to the stables. A little diplo- 
macy can do no harm. And Jess, yon need not 
mention seeing me with the young ladies. Your 
•little mistress has begun my horse education. 
I haven’t been very wise about them, I fear, but 
now I am going to make amends.” 

“Yas’m. Amens does help we-all a powerful 
lot when we’s wrastlin’ wid we-all ’s sperrits. 
I hopes dey fetch yo’ froo yo’ doubtin’s. I’se 
done had ter say many an amen in ma day. ’ ’ 

^ Jess’ face was full of solicitude. He had not 
the remotest idea of the source of Mrs. Vincent’s 
turmoil of spirit, but if she found it necessary 
to say “amen,” Jess instantly concluded that 
his sympathies were demanded. At all events 
he was now a part of Columbia Heights and all 
within it’s precincts came within his kindly 
solicitude. Tradition was strong in old Jesse- 
kiah. Mrs. Vincent had much ado to keep her 
countenance. She had come to Washington 
from a Western city and had but slight under- 
standing of the real devotion of the old-time 
negro to his “white folks.” Alas! few of the 
old-time ones are left. It was with a sense of 
still having considerable to learn that she parted 
from the girls and Jess and made her way 
toward the stables, reaching there some time 
after Jess had unsaddled his horses and was 


COMMON SENSE 


147 


performing their toilets with as much care as a 
French maid wonld bestow npon her mistress, 
though no French maid would ever have kept 
up the incessant flow of affectionate talk to the 
object of her attentions that Jess was maintain- 
ing. He took no notice of Mrs. Vincent, but 
she did not miss one shadow or shade of the 
absolute understanding existing between Jess 
and his ^‘babies,’’ as he called them. 

^^Dar now, honeys, he said, as he carefully 
blanketed them. ‘‘Eun dong back yander to 
yo’ boxes. Yo’ dinner’s all a- ready an’ a- wait- 
in’, lak de hymn chune say, an’ yo’s ready fo’ 
it. Dem children ain’ never gwine send yo’ 
back to de stable, so bet up, yo’ cyant eat er 
drink fo’ an hour. No siree! Not dem/^ 

At that moment Dawson and his assistant 
appeared with the horses the girls had ridden. 
Notwithstanding the cool crispness of the miorn- 
ing. Lady Belle was in a lather where her har- 
ness rested. The Senator was blowing like a 
grampus; Jack-o ’-Lantern’s bit was foam- 
flecked and Natalie’s pretty little Madam 
Goldie” looked fagged. 

Mrs. Vincent instantly contrasted the condi- 
tion of Shashai and Star with the others. Yet 
Peggy and Polly had been riding like Valkyrie. 

As Dawson espied the lady of the manor his 
face underwent a change which would have been 


148 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


amusing bad it not been entirely too significant. 
Mrs. Vincent made no comments whatever con- 
cerning tbe borses but a veil bad certainly fallen 
from ber eyes. Sbe asked Dawson bow bis 
young ladies were coming on with tbeir riding 
lessons, bow many bad arranged to ride in tbe 
park that afternoon, and one or two trivial 
questions. Then sbe returned to tbe bouse a 
much wiser woman than sbe bad left it an bour 
earlier. 


CHAPTEE X 


TZARITZA AS DISCIPLINAEIAN 

Sevekal days had passed since the riding les- 
son. It was Saturday evening and study period, 
which began at five and lasted until six-thirty, 
was ended. Dinner was served at seven on 
Saturdays and from eight until ten o^clock the 
girls were perfectly free. A group was gath- 
ered in Stella Drummond ^s big room and prep- 
arations for a fudge party, after the hearty 
dinner had ‘‘somewhat shaken down,^’ were 
under way. Stella’s chafing dish was the most 
up-to-date one in the school, and Stella’s larder 
more bountifully supplied than the other girls. 
Indeed, Stella never lacked for anything so far 
as the others could discover and had a more 
liberal supply of pocket money than is generally 
allowed. Mrs. Vincent had expressed doubts 
as to the wisdom of it when Stella’s father men- 
tioned the sum she was to have, but he had 
laughed and answered : 

“Oh, nonsense, my dear Madam! At home 
she would have double if she wished it. She 
knows how to use it, and remember she is all I 
149 


150 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 

Lave to spend my income upon. Don’t let that 
little matter worry yon. Just give all your 
attention to polishing her up a bit and teaching 
her the newest fol-de-rols. Living all over the 
country is not the best thing for a young lady, 
I have found out. It may be conducive to 
physical development, but it leaves something 
to be desired in educational lines.” 

So Stella, though eighteen, and supposed to 
be a senior, was really taking a special course 
in which junior work predominated. She had 
selected her own room, it had been furnished 
exactly as she wished, and it certainly resembled 
a bridal apartment more than a school-girl’s 
bed-room. A large alcove and private bath 
opened from it, and a balcony which commanded 
a beautiful view of Stony Brook Park made it 
luxurious to a degree. In this room, lighted by 
softly shaded electric drop lights, a cheery log 
fire blazing upon the shining brass andirons, the 
girls had gathered. Stella was arranging her 
electric chafing dish upon its little marble 
stand. Peggy was opening a box of shelled 
pecan nuts, Polly measuring out the chocolate, 
and the other girls were supplying all needful, 
or needless, advice concerning the modus oper- 
ands Tzaritza, now a most privileged creature 
indeed, had stretched her huge length before the 
hearth, looking for all the world like a superb 


TZAEITZA AS DISCIPLINARIAN 151 


white rug, and Rosalie Breeze was flat upon her 
stomach, her arms around the dog’s neck, her 
face nestled in the silky hair. Juno Gibson re- 
clined gracefully in a luxurious wicker chair, 
its gorgeous pink satin cushions a perfect back- 
ground for her dark loveliness — which no one 
understood better than Juno herself. Helen 
Doolittle (most aptly named) was gazing in 
simpering adoration upon Stella from a pillow- 
laden couch, and now commented : 

‘‘Oh, Stella, what adorable hands you have. 
How do you keep them so ravishingly white and 
your nails so absolutely faultless? I could 
cover them with kisses, sweetheart.” 

Stella’s laugh held wholesome ridicule of 
this rhapsody and she replied: 

“Don’t waste your emotion upon my hands. 
Just save it until somebody comes along who 
wished to cover your hands with kisses — I mean 
some one in masculine attire. For my part, I 
don’t think I’d care to have a girl try that ex- 
periment with me.” 

“Have you ever had 2 i hoy cover your hands 
with kisses?” asked Helen eagerly, starting 
from her position. 

Stella, raised her head, looked at the simple, 
inconsequent, little doll-faced blonde and with 
an odd smile said : 

“Well, I could hardly have called him a boy.” 


152 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


‘‘Oh, was he a man? A real man? Did he 
wear a moastache? Just think, girls, of having 
a man’s moustache brush the hack of your hand 
as he covered it with kisses. Oh, how terribly 
thrilling. Do tell us all about it, Stella! I 
knew the moment I met you you must have had 
a romantic history. Did your father find it out, 
and what did he say?” 

“Yes, I told him all about it and he laughed 
at me,” and again Stella laughed her mystify- 
ing laugh. 

“Oh, I’d just adore having such a ravishing 
experience as that, ’ ’ said Lily Pearl Montgom- 
ery from the window seat, but how can one have 
any thrilling experiences in a stupid old school ! 
Now there are Polly and Peggy; think of all 
they could tell us if they only would. You 
girls must be fairly bursting with the most 
wonderful stories if you’d only come down off 
your pedestals and tell us. I think you’re both 
too tight for words. And all those darling 
cadets ’ photographs in your room. You needn’t 
try to make me believe that ‘Faithfully yours. 
Bubbles’ and ‘Your chum, Ealph,’ and ‘For my 
Pilot, Captain Polly, Wheedles,’ and ‘For 
Peggy Stewart, Chatelaine, Happy,’ don’t mean 
a whole lot more.” 

“What’s that?” asked Peggy, catching her 
name and looking up from her occupation. She 


TZAEITZA AS DISCIPLINAEIAN 153 


caught Polly eyes which had begun to snap. 
Polly had also been too busy to pay much atten- 
tion at first, but she had heard the concluding 
sentences. She turned and looked at Lily with 
exactly the expression upon her sixteen-year- 
old face which had overspread it years before 
when the thirteen-year-old Polly had surprised 
the sentimental ‘‘Thusan Thwingle’’ exchang- 
ing osculatory favors with ‘^one of thothe hor- 
rid boyths’’ in the basement of the high school 
at Montgentian. Then she said with repressed 
vehemence : 

only wish our boys could have heard you 
say that. If you wouldnT come in for the 
running of your life my name’s not Polly How- 
land. You’d suit some of the boys back yonder, 
but not our bunch. Of all the hot air ! Stella, 
is your chafing-dish ready!” 

Peggy had colored a rosy pink. She lacked 
Polly’s experience with other girls. 

Piqued by Polly’s superior rebuff, Helen came 
to the inane Lily Pearl’s support in a manner 
she knew would hit loyal Polly’s most vulnerable 
spot: 

^^Look at Peggy’s face! Look at Peggy’s 
face! Which is the particular He, Peggy! 
Polly may be able to put up a big blufp, but your 
face is a dead giveaway. ’ ’ 

don’t think you would be able to under- 


154 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


stand if I told yon. Middie’s Haven and the 
^ bunch’ are just a degree too high up for you 
to reach, I’m afraid, and there’s no elevator in 
Wilmot Hall,” answered Peggy quietly. 

Polly laid down the things she was holding 
for Stella, dusted her hands of chocolate crumbs 
by lightly rubbing her fingers together, and 
walked quietly over to the couch. Helen looked 
somewhat alarmed and drew back among her 
pillows. 

Polly, never uttering one word, bent over, 
swooped up Helen, pillows and all and holding 
her burden as she would have held a struggling 
baby, walked straight out of the room and down 
the corridor to her own room, the shouts, 
screams and laughs of the girls following her. 
Helen was absolutely speechless at the audacity 
of the act. Bumping her door together by the 
only available means left her, since both arms 
were occupied, Polly then plumped Helen, now 
almost ready to resort to hysterical tears, upon 
a wooden shirt-waist box and placing herself 
in front of her, struck the attitude of a little 
red-headed goddess of vengeance as she said : 

‘‘Helen Doolittle, you may run me all you’ve 
a mind to — it doesn’t mean a thing to me; I’m 
used to it; I’ve been teased all my life and I’m 
bomb-proof. But Peggy Stewart’s made of 
ditferent stuff. She hasn’t been with girls very 


TZAEITZA AS DISCIPLINABIAN 155 


much, and never with a silly one before. Give 
her time and shedl understand them a good 
sight better than they’ll ever understand her. 
And the boys she has known are not the kind 
who are ever likely to want to know you. So 
there’s not much use wasting time explaining 
things. But I tell you just this, I won’t stand 
for Peggy being run even a little bit, and you 
can circulate that bit of information broad- 
cast. She’s the finest ever, and the girl who 
can call her friend is in luck up to her ears. 
So understand: let her alone or reckon with 
me.” 

‘‘Do you think we are a lot of crazy school- 
boys and expect to settle our disagreements 
with a regular fist-a-cu£f bout ? You must come 
from a very queer place.” 

“Where I come from doesn’t matter in the 
least. Peggy is the one under discussion and 
you know where she comes from and who she is. 
What she is you’ll never know.” 

“I don’t see why she should be so very hard 
to understand.” 

“She isn’t — for people with enough sense. 
Now just take one good look at those pictures. 
Is there a weak face among them! One of two 
things will happen to you if you ever happen to 
meet the originals: they’ll either make you feel 
like a siUy little kid or they won’t take a bit of 


156 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


notice of you. It will depend upon how you 
happen to strike them. ’ ’ 

‘‘Oh, are they such wonders as all thatT’ 

‘ ‘ If you ever get an invitation down to Anna- 
polis youdl have a chance to find out. Peggy 
and I have about made up our minds to have a 
house party during the holidays, but we haven T 
quite made up our minds which girls we are 
going to like well enough to ask to it. Tanta 
suggested it. She is anxious to know our 
friends, and we are anxious to have her. She 
sizes people up pretty quickly and we are al- 
ways mighty glad to have her opinion.’’ 

Polly spoke rapidly and the effect upon Helen 
was peculiar. From the pugnacious attitude 
of an outraged canary, ready to do battle, she 
was transformed into the sweetest, meekest 
love-bird imaginable. A veritable little preen- 
ing, posing, oh-do-admire-me creature, and at 
Polly’s last words she jumped from the box 
and clasping her hands, cried: 

“A house-party ! You are planning a house- 
party ? Oh, how perfectly adorable. Oh, which 
girls are you going to invite. Oh, I’ll never, 
never tease Peggy again as long as I live. I’ll 
be perfectly lovely to her and I’ll make the 
other girls be nice too. To think of going up 
there and meeting all those darling boys. Oh 
please tell me all about it I The girls will be 


TZAEITZA AS DISCIPLINAEIAN 157 


just crazy when I tell them. Which of these 
fellows will he there I ’ ’ 

Helen had rushed over to Polly’s dresser 
upon which in pretty silver frames were photo- 
graphs of Ealph, Happy and Wheedles. On 
Peggy’s dresser Shorty and Durand looked 
from their frames straight into her eyes, while 
several others not yet framed looked down from 
the top of the bookshelf. Silly little Helen was 
in an ecstasy. Her mamma had never believed 
in companions of the opposite sex for her 
sweet little daughter” but had kept her in a 
figurative preserve jar which bore the label 
‘ ‘ you may look but you must not touch. ’ ’ Mam- 
ma ’s instructions to Mrs. Vincent upon placing 
Helen in the school had been an absolute ban 
upon any masculine visitors, or visits upon 
Helen’s part where such undesirable, though 
often unavoidable, members of society might 
congregate. ‘^She is so very innocent and un- 
sophisticated, you know, and so very young,” 
added mamma sweetly. Mrs. Vincent smiled 
indulgently, but made no comments. She had 
encountered such mammas and such sweetly 
unsophisticated daughters before and she then 
and there resolved to keep an extra watchful 
eye upon this innocent one. Thus far, however, 
nothing alarming had occurred, but Mrs. Vin- 
cent knew her material and was prepared for 


158 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


almost anything. She also knew Lily Pearl 
and felt pretty sure that if an upheaval ever 
took place it would turn out that Lily Pearl or 
Helen had touched oif the mine. The foregoing- 
scene gives some hint of the viewpoints of the 
young ladies in question. 

During this digression Helen had caught up 
Wheedle ^s picture and was pressing it ra.ptu- 
rously to her fluttering bosom and exclaiming: 

‘‘You^re a perfect darling! If I could have 
just one dance with you I’d be willing to die! 
Polly, how old is he f ” 

But Polly had left the room and was on her 
way back to Stella’s. As she reached it she 
came face to face with the Sturgeon and the 
Sturgeon’s eyes held no ‘Govelight” for her. 

‘‘Miss Howland, what was the cause of the 
wild shrieks which disturbed me a moment 
since? Miss Montgomery says you can tell if 
you will and since none of your companions 
seem inclined to do so, I will hear your explan- 
ation. I was on my way to inform Miss Stew- 
art that Mrs. Vincent wished to see her in her 
study at once when this hideous uproar assailed 
my ears.” 

Polly glanced quickly about the room. Sure 
enough, Peggy had left it. Some of the girls 
looked concerned, others quite calm ; among the 
latter were Stella and Juno. Eosalie, with 


TZAJRITZA AS DISCIPLINARIAN 159 


Tzaritza head in her lap, looked defiant. She 
hated Miss Sturgis. 

Polly turned and looked squarely into Miss 
Sturgis’ eyes. 

‘ ^ The girls were screaming because I carried 
Helen out of the room,” she answered quietly. 

‘Ht seems to me you must be somewhat in 
need of exercise. I would advise you to go to 
the gymnasium to work off your superfiuous 
energy. Why did you carry Helen from the 
room? Has she become incapable of voluntary 
locomotion?” 

‘^Not yet,” answered Polly, a twinkle coming 
into a corner of the gray eyes. 

‘‘Not yetf^^ emphasized Miss Sturgis. ‘‘Are 
you apprehensive of her becoming so?” 

“She needs more exercise than she gets,” 
answered Polly, half smiling. 

That smile acted as salt upon a wound. Miss 
Sturgis’ temper rose. 

“Please bear in mind that it does not devolve 
upon you to decide that question. ’ ’ 

“I did not try to settle that question. Miss 
Sturgis. If you wish to know why I carried 
Helen out of the room I did it because she was 
running — ” 

“Doing what? I don’t think I understand 
your boyish slang.” 

“Well, teasing Peggy, and I won’t have 


160 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


Peggy teased by anybody if I can stop it. She 
doesnT understand girls’ ways as well as I do 
because sbe hasn’t been thrown with them. So 
when Helen teased her I picked her up and car- 
ried her down to our room and I don’t reckon 
she will tease her any more.” 

^‘So you have come into the school to set its 
standards and correct its shortcomings, have 
you? Are you so very superior to your com- 
panions — ^you and your protegee?” 

Polly looked straight into the narrow eyes 
looking at her, but made no reply. 

‘‘Answer me, instantly.” 

“I have never considered myself superior to 
anyone, but I do consider Peggy Stewart su- 
perior to any girl I have ever known, and I 
think you will agree with me when you know 
her better,” asserted Polly loyally. 

“You are insolent.” 

“I do not mean to be. Any one who knows 
her will tell you the same thing.” 

“I repeat you are insolent and you may go 
to your room. ’ ’ 

Polly made no reply, but started to leave the 
room. Tzaritza sprang to her side. Miss 
Sturgis interposed. 

“Leave that dog where she is. Go back, you 
horrible beast,” and she raised her hand 
menacingly. Tzaritza was not quite sure 


TZAEITZA AS DISCIPLINAEIAN 161 


whether the menace was intended for Polly or 
herself. In either case it was cause for resent- 
ment and a low growl warned against further 
liberties. 

‘‘Be careful, Miss Sturgis. Tzaritza thinks 
you are threatening me,’^ said Polly. It was 
said wholly in the interest of the teacher. 

Miss Sturgis’ early training and forebears 
had not been of an order to develop either great 
dignity, or self-control. Her ability to teach 
mathematics was undisputed. Hence her posi- 
tion in Mrs. Vincent’s school, though that good 
lady had more than once had reason to question 
the wisdom of retaining her, owing to the influ- 
ence which she exerted over her charges. The 
grain beneath did not lend itself to a permanent, 
or high polish, and it took only the slightest 
scratch to mar it. Polly’s words seemed to 
destroy her last remnant of self-control and 
she turned upon her in a fury of rage. As she 
seized her by the arm and cried, “Silence!” 
Polly whirled from her like a flash crying, 
“Charge, Tzaritza!” 

But it was too late, the hound had sprung to 
Polly’s defense, only it was Polly’s protecting 
arm into which Tzaritza ’s teeth sank. The girl 
turned white with pain. Instantly the beautiful 
dog relinquished her hold and whining and 
whimpering like a heart-broken thing began to 
11 


162 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


lick the bruised arm. Then arose a hubbub 
compared to which the screams of which Miss 
Sturgis had complained had been infantile 
plaints. Lily Pearl promptly went into hyster- 
ics. Juno shrieked aloud and even the self- 
contained Stella cried out as she ran to catch 
Polly in her arms, for the girl seemed about to 
faint. But Miss Sturgis, now thoroughly terri- 
fied at the crisis she had brought to pass, called 
madly for help. Helen’s screams mingled in 
the pandemonium, for Helen had been brought 
back from her romantic air castle with a rush. 

Notwithstanding the fact that Mrs. Vincent’s 
study was down one flight of stairs and at the 
other end of the building, she became aware of 
the uproar and her conversation with Peggy 
came to an abrupt pause. Then both hurried 
into the hall to see the tails of Horatio Hannibal 
Harrison’s coat vanishing up the broad stair- 
way and to hear Praulein Hedwig wailing, ‘ ^ Oh 
ze house iss burning up and down I am sure !” 

Meanwhile upon the scene of action Polly 
had been the first to recover her wits. The skin 
had not been broken, for Tzaritza had instantly 
perceived her error and released her grip al- 
most as soon as it was taken. But Miss Sturgis 
would not have escaped so easily, as well she 
knew, and her hatred for Tzaritza increased 
tenfold. When Mrs. Vincent and the others 


TZAEITZA AS DISCIPLINAEIAN 163 


arrived upon the scene she broke into a perfect 
torrent of invective against the dog, hut was 
brought to her senses by the Principal’s quiet: 

‘‘Miss Sturgis, you seem to be a good deal 
overwrought. I will excuse you. You may re- 
tire to your room until you feel calmer.” 

“Let me explain! Let me tell you what a 
horrible thing has happened!” cried Miss 
Sturgis. 

“When you are less excited I shall be glad 
to listen. Fraulein, kindly accompany Miss 
Sturgis to her room and call the housekeeper. 
Now, Polly, what is it?” asked Mrs. Vincent, 
for Polly was the center of the group of excited 
girls, though calmer than any of them. 

“Tzaritza made a mistake and caught my 
arm in her teeth, that is all, Mrs. Vincent. But 
she has done no harm. It doesn’t hurt much 
now ; she did not mean to do it any way. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ WLat ! ’ ’ cried Peggy, aghast, ‘ ‘ Tzaritza at- 
tacked you, Polly?” 

Polly nodded her head in quick negative, 
striving to keep Peggy from saying more. But 
Tzaritza had crawled to Peggy’s feet and was 
literally grovelling there in abject misery. 

“Charge, Tzaritza!” 

The splendid creature lay motionless. 
“Polly, what happened?” demanded Peggy, 
once more the Peggy of Sevemdale and entirely 


164 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


forgetful of her present surroundings. Mrs. 
Vincent smiled and laying her hand gently upon 
Peggy ^s arm said; 

^^DonT embarrass Polly, dear. Leave it to 
me.’’ 

^ ‘ Oh, I beg your pardon, Mrs. Vincent. I for- 
got,” answered Peggy, blushing deeply. Mrs. 
Vincent nodded forgiveness, then turning to 
Stella, asked ; 

^^Were you here all the time, Stella?” 

^‘Yes, Mrs. Vincent.” 

‘ ^ Then please tell me exactly what hap- 
pened.” 

Stella told the story clearly and quietly. 
When she ended there was a moment’s hush, 
broken by Rosalie Breeze crying : 

‘ ‘ And Tzaritza never, never would have done 
a single thing if Miss Sturgis hadn’t lost her 
temper. She is forever scolding us about los- 
ing ours, but she’d just better watch out herself. 
I wish Tzaritza had bitten her!” 

Rosalie!” 

‘^Well, I do, Mrs. Vincent. It was every bit 
her own fault. She hates Tzaritza, and I love 
her,” was Rosalie’s vehement if perplexing con- 
clusion as she cast herself upon the big dog. 
Tzaritza welcomed her with a grateful whine 
and crept closer, though she never raised her 
head. She was waiting the word of forgiveness 


TZABITZA AS DISCIPLINAEIAN 165 


from the one she loved best of all, but Peggy 
was awaiting Tzaritza’s exoneration. Mrs. 
Vincent, who had sent for the resident trained 
nurse, was examining Polly ^s arm and now said : 

“It is all very distressing, but I am glad no 
more serious for Polly. The arm is badly 
bruised and will be very painful for some time, 
but I canT discover a scratch. Miss Allen, will 
you please look after this little girl,’’ she asked, 
as the sweet-faced trained nurse entered the 
room, her white uniform snowy and immacu- 
late, her face a benediction in its sweet, calm 
repose. 

‘ ‘ Go with Miss Allen, dear, and have your arm 
dressed.” Polly paused only long enough to 
stoop down and kiss Tzaritza’s head, the caress 
being acknowledged by a pathetic whine, then 
followed the nurse from the room. 

Peggy was terribly distressed. 

“Do you think I would better send her back 
to Severndale, Mrs. Vincent!” she asked. 

“Has she ever attacked anyone before, 
Peggy!” 

“Never in all her life.” 

‘ ‘ I hardly think she will again. She may re- 
main. Come here, Tzaritza.” 

Tzaritza did not stir. 

“Up, Tzaritza,” commanded Peggy, and the 
affectionate creature’s feet were upon her 


166 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


sihoulders as she begged forgiveness with almost 
human eloquence. 

‘‘Oh, my bonny one, how could you?’’ asked 
Peggy as she caressed the silky head. Tzar- 
itza’s whimpers reduced some of the girls to 
tears. “Now go to Mrs. Vincent,” ordered 
Peggy, and the hound obediently crossed the 
room to lay her head in that lady’s lap. 

‘ ‘ Poor Tzaritza, you did what you believed to 
be your duty, didn’t you? None of us can do 
more. I wish some of my other problems were 
as easy to solve as the motives of your act. Go 
on with your fudge party, girls. It will prove 
a diversion. I must look to other matters now, ’ ’ 
and Mrs. Vincent sighed at the prospect of th'b 
coming interview with Miss Sturgis. It was 
not her first experience by any means. 


CHAPTER XI 


BEHIND SCENES 

The girls were hardly in a mood to return to 
their fudge-making, so Stella produced a box of 
Whitman’s chocolates and the group settled 
down to eat them and discuss the events of the 
past exciting half hour. Polly squatted upon 
the rug and with her uninjured arm hauled 
about half of Tzaritza upon her lap. Tzaritza 
was positively foolish in her ecstatic joy at 
being restored to favor. 

‘^Poor Tzaritza, you got into trouble becavis^- 
I lost my temper, didn’t you? It was a heap 
more my fault than yours after all.” 

‘‘Oh, there’s nothing wrong with Tzaritza. 
It’s the Sturgeon. Hateful old thing! I just 
hope Mrs. Vincent gives her bally-hack,” 
stormed Rosalie. “Suppose we did shout and 
screech? It’s Saturday night and we have a 
right to if we like. But what under the sun did 
Mrs. Vincent want of you, Peggy?” 

“Oh, nothing very serious,” answered Peggy, 
smiling in a way which set Rosalie’s curiosity 
a-galloping. 


167 


168 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


^‘Yes, what did she want?’^ demanded Polly, 
turning to look np at Peggy. 

‘‘Can’t tell anybody now. You’ll all know 
after Thanksgiving,” answered Peggy, wagging 
her head in the negative. 

“Oh, please tell us! Ah, do! We won’t 
breathe a living, single word ! ’ ’ cried the chorus. 

“Uh-mh!” murmured Peggy in such perfect 
imitation of old Mammy that Polly laughed out- 
right. 

“Aren’t you even going to tell Polly?” asked 
Eosalie, who had arrived at some very definite 
conclusion regarding these friends, for Eosalie 
was far from slow if at times rather more self- 
assertive than the average young lady is sup- 
posed to be. 

For answer Peggy broke into a little air 
from a popular comic-opera running just then 
in Washington and to which Captain Stewart 
had taken his little party only a few weeks 
before : 

“And what is right for Tweedle-dum is wrong 
for Tweedle-dee,” sang Peggy in her sweet 
contralto voice, Polly following in her bird-like 
whistle. 

The little ruse worked to perfection. The 
girls forgot all about Peggy’s “call down,” as 
a summons to Mrs. Vincent’s study was banned, 
and had a rapture over Polly’s whistling and 


BEHIND SCENES 


169 


Peggy’s singing, nor were they satisfied until 
a dozen airs had been given in the girl’s very 
best style. Then came the story of the concerts 
at home, and Polly’s whistling at the Masquer- 
ader’s Show when Wharton Van No strand fell 
ill, and a dozen other vivid little glimpses of the 
life back in Severndale and np in Middie’s 
Haven” nntil their listeners were nearly wild 
with excitement. 

‘‘And they are to have a house party there 
during the holidays, girls. Think of that!” 
cried Helen. 

“Honest?” cried Lily Pearl, leaning forward 
with clasped hands, while even Juno, the su- 
perior, became animated and remarked: 

“Eeally! I dare say you will choose your 
guests with extreme care as to their appeal to 
the model young men they are likely to meet at 
Annapolis, for I don’t doubt your aunt, Mrs. 
Harold, is a most punctilious chaperon.” 

“Juno’s been eating hunks of the new Web- 
ster’s Dictionary, girls. That’s how she hap- 
pens to have all those long words so near the 
top. They got stuck going down so they come 
up easy,” interjected Rosalie. 

Juno merely tossed her head, but vouchsafed 
no answer. Rosalie’s Western gaucherie was 
beneath her notice. Juno’s home was at the 
Hotel Astor in New York City. At least as 


170 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


mucli of ^‘home” as she knew. Her mother 
had lived abroad for the past five years, and was 
now the Princess Somebody-or-other. Her 
father kept his suite at the Astor but lived al- 
most anywhere else, his only daughter seeing 
him when he had less enticing companionship. 
A ^‘chaperon’’ did duty at the Astor when Juno 
was in the city, which was not often. Conse- 
quently, Juno’s ideas of domestic felicity were 
not wholly edifying ; her conception of anything 
pertaining to home life about as hazy as the 
nebula. 

‘‘Perhaps if you ever know Tanta you’ll be 
able to form your own opinion,” answered 
Polly quietly, looking steadily at Juno with 
those wonderfully penetrating gray eyes until 
the girl shrugged and colored. 

Stella laughed a low, odd little laugh and came 
over to drop upon the rug beside Polly, saying 
as she slipped her arm around her and good- 
naturedly dragged her down upon her lap: 

“You are one funny, old-fashioned little kid, 
do you know that? Some times I feel as though 
I were about twenty years your senior, and then 
when I catch that size-me-up, read-me-through, 
look in your eyes, I make up my mind Z’m the 
infant — not you. Where did you and Peggy 
catch and bottle up all your worldly wisdom?” 

“Didn’t know 1 had so much,” laughed Polly, 


BEHIND SCENES 


171 


‘‘but Peggy 'was born with hers, I reckon. If I 
have any it has been bumped into my head 
partly by mother, partly by Aunt Janet, and the 
job finished by the boys Juno has been referring 
to. It doesn’t do to try any nonsense with that 
bunch ; they see through you and call your bluff 
as quick as a flash. We were pretty good chums 
and I miss them more than I could ever miss a 
lot of girls, I believe. Certainly, more than I 
missed the Montgentian girls when I left them.” 

“Nothing like being entirely frank, I’m 
sure,” was Juno’s superior remark: 

“That’s another thing the boys taught us,” 
replied Polly imperturbably. Just then the bell 
rang for “rooms.” 

“There’s Tattoo!” cried Polly. “If I get 
settled down at Taps tonight I’ll be doing 
wonders. Miss Allen has bandaged up my arm 
as though Tzaritza had bitten half of it off. 
Come on, ’Eitza. Peggy, you’ll have to get me 
out of my dudds tonight. Good-night, girls. 
Sorry we didn’t get our fudge made. Maybe 
if I’d let Helen alone you would have had it,” 
arid with a merry laugh Polly ran from the 
room, all animosity forgotten. 

“What did she mean by ‘Tattoo’ and 
‘Taps,’ ” asked Natalie of Peggy. 

“The warning call sounded on the bugle for 
the midshipmen to go to their rooms, and the 


172 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


lights out call which follows. Have you never 
heard them? They are so pretty. Polly and 
I love them so, and you canT think how we miss 
them here. Polly always sounded them on her 
bugle at home. You Ve no idea how sweetly she 
can do it,’’ answered Peggy as she walked 
toward her room beside Natalie. 

‘‘Oh, I wish I could hear them. I wonder if 
mother knows anything about them,” cried 
Natalie enthusiastically. Ho you know, I think 
you and Polly are perfectly wonderful, you 
have so many original ideas. I am just crazy 
to know what mother wanted of you tonight. 
I’m going to ask her. Ho you think she will 
tell me?” 

“Why not? The only reason I did not tell 
was because I felt I had no right to. If Mrs. 
Vincent wants the others to know she will tell 
them, hut you are different. I reckon mothers 
can’t keep anything from their own daughters. 
At least Polly and her mother seem to share 
everything and I know Mrs. Harold is just like 
a mother to me. ’ ’ 

The girls separated and Peggy and Polly 
were soon behind closed doors discussing Mrs. 
Vincent’s private interview with the former. 

The following Tuesday was Hallow E ’en and 
where is your school-girl who does not revel in 
its privileges? Mrs. Vincent, contrary to Miss 


BEHIND SCENES 


173 


Sturgis’ preconceived ideas of what was pos- 
sible and proper for a girls’ school, though the 
latter never failed to quote the rigid discipline 
of the school which had profited by her valuable 
services prior to her engagement at Columbia 
Heights, was given to some departures which 
often came near reducing Miss Sturgis to tears 
of vexation. 

One of these rules, or rather the lack of them, 
was the arrangement of the tables in the two 
dining-rooms. In the dining-room for the little 
girls under twelve a teacher presided at each 
table as a matter of course, but in the main 
dining-hall covers were laid for six at each table, 
one of the girls presiding as hostess, her tenure 
of office depending wholly upon her standing in 
the school, her deportment, ability and general 
average of work. At the further end of the 
room Mrs. Vincent’s own table was placed, and 
the staff of eight resident teachers sat with her. 
It was a far happier arrangement than the 
usual one of placing a teacher at each table and 
haying her, whether consciously or uncon- 
sciously, arrogate the entire conversation, in- 
terests and viewpoint to herself. Of course, 
there are some teachers who can still recall 
with sufficient vividness their own school-girl 
life to feel keenly the undercurrent of restraint 
which an older person almost invariably starts 


174 PEGGY STEWART AT SCHOOL 


when thrown with a group of younger ones, and 
who possesses the power and tact to overcome 
it and enter the girl-world. But these are the 
exceptions rather than the rule, and none knew 
this better than Mrs. Vincent. Consequently, 
she chose her own way of removing all possible 
danger of impaired digestion, believing that the 
best possible aid to healthy appetites and per- 
fectly assimilated food were untrammeled 
spirits and hearty laughs. So she and her staff 
sat at their own table where they were free to 
discuss the entire school if they chose to do so, 
and the girls — for, surely, ‘ ‘ turn-about-is-f air- 
play’’ — could discuss them. It worked pretty 
well, too, in spite of Miss Sturgis’ inclination to 
keep one eye and one ear batted” toward the 
other tables, often to Mrs. Vincent’s intense, 
though carefully concealed amusement. 

And now came Hallow E ’en, and with small 
regard for Miss Sturgis’ prejudices, plump in 
the middle of the school week! At the end of 
the last recitation period that afternoon when 
the whole school of one hundred fifty girls, big 
and little, had gathered in the chapel, for the 
working day invariably ended with a few kindly 
helpful words spoken by Mrs. Vincent and the 
reading of the thirty-fourth Psalm and singing 
Shelley’s beautiful hymn of praise, Mrs. Vincent 
paused for a moment before dismissing her 


BEHIND SCENES 


175 


pupils. Many of the older girls knew what 
to expect, but the newer ones began to wonder 
if their sins had found them out. Neverthe- 
less, Mrs. Vincent’s expression was not alarm- 
ing as she moved a step toward them and 
asked : 

Which of my girls will be willing to give up 
her afternoon recreation period and devote that 
time to the preparation of tomorrow’s work?” 

The effect was amusing. Some of the girls 
gave little gasps of surprise, others, ohs! of 
protest, others distinct negatives, while a good 
many seemed delighted at the prospect. These 
had known Mrs. Vincent longest. 

Those of you who are ready to return to the 
main hall at four o’clock and work until five- 
thirty may be released from all further obliga- 
tions for the evening, and the attic, laundry and 
gymnasium will be placed at your disposal for 
a Hallow E’en frolic and — ” 

But she got no further. Eosalie Breeze, sans 
ceremony, made one wild leap from her chair 
and rushed toward the platform. Miss Sturgis 
made a peremptory motion and stepped toward 
her, but Mrs. Vincent raised her hand. The 
next second Eosalie had flung herself bodily 
into Mrs. Vincent’s arms, crying: 

‘^Oh, if every schoolmarm was just exactly 
like you I’d never, never do one single bad 


176 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


thing to plague ’em and I’ll let you use me for 
your doormat if you want to!” 

A less self-contained woman would have been 
staggered by the sudden onslaught and felt her 
rule and dignity jeopardized. Mrs. Vincent 
was of different fibre. She gathered the little 
madcap into her arms for one second, then tak- 
ing the witch-like face in both hands kissed each 
flushed cheek as she said: 

sometimes think you claim kinship with 
the pixies, — you are half a witch. So you ac- 
cept the bargain? Good! Have all the fun 
you wish but don’t bum the house down.” 

By this time the whole school had gathered 
around her, asking questions forty to the 
minute. 

Mrs. Vincent looked like a fly-away girl 
herself in her sympathetic excitement, for 
her soft, curly chestnut hair had somewhat 
escaped its combs and pins, and her cheeks 
were as rosy as the girls. Mrs. Vincent was 
only forty, and now looked about half her 
age. 

Polly and Peggy crowded close to her, Natalie 
shared her arms with Eosalie, quiet, undemon- 
strative Marjorie’s face glowed with affection, 
while even Juno condescended to unbend, and 
Lily Pearl and Helen gave vent to their emo- 
tions by embracing each other. Stella, tall. 


BEHIND SCENES 


177 


stately and such a contrast to the others, heamed 
upon the group. 

But Isabel put the finishing stroke by remark- 
ing with a most superior smile : 

‘‘0 Mrs. Vincent, what a perfect darling you 
are! Don’t you perfectly dote on her girls? 
I fell in love with her years ago when I first 
met her and I’ve simply worshiped at her shrine 
ever since.” 

Eats I” broke out Eosalie, and Mrs. Vincent 
had just about all she could manage for a 
moment. Her emotions were sadly at odds. 
Polly’s laugh saved the day and deflected Isa- 
bel’s scorn. 

really do not see what is amusing you. 
Miss Howland; I am sure I am only expressing 
the sentiments of my better poised school- 
mates.” 

‘ ‘ Oh, we all agree with you — every single one 
of us — though we are choosing different ways of 
showing it, you see. If Peggy and I had been 
down home we’d probably have given the 
Four-N yell. That’s our way of expressing our 
approbation. The boys taught us, and we think 
its a pretty good way. It works off a whole lot 
of pent-up steam.” 

‘‘What is it, Polly?” asked Mrs. Vincent. 

“I’m afraid you would have to hear the boys 
give it to quite understand it, Mrs. Vincent, but 
13 


178 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 

I tell you it makes one tingle right down to 
one’s very toes — ^^that yell!” 

“Can’t you and Peggy give it to us on a 
small scale? Just as a sample of what we may 
hear some day? Perhaps if the girls hear it 
they can fall in. I’d like to hear it myself.” 

Polly paused a moment, looking doubtfully at 
Peggy. That old Naval Academy Yell meant 
a good deal to these two girls. They had heard 
it imder so many thrilling circumstances. 

“We will give it if you wish it, Mrs. Vincent, 
though it will sound funny I’m afraid from just 
Polly and me. Maybe though, the girls will 
try it too after we have given it. ’ ’ 

With more volume and enthusiasm than 
would have seemed possible from just two 
throats, Peggy and Polly began: 

“N — ^n — n — n! 

A — a — a — a I 
V — ^v — ^v — ^vl 
Y— y— y— y! 

Navy! Navy! Navy! Navy! 

Mrs. Vincent ! Mrs. Vincent ! Mrs. Vincent ! ’ ’ 
the ending being entirely in the nature of a 
surprise to that lady who blushed and laughed 
like a girl. But before she could escape, Polly 
had sprung to the platform and as a cheer leader 
who would have put Wheedler of old to shame 
was crying: “Come on!” 


BEHIND SCENES 


179 


The girls caught the spirit and swing with a 
will and the room rang to their voices. 

Clapping her hands and laughing happily 
Mrs. Vincent ran toward the door only pausing 
long enough to say: 

‘ ‘ Four P. M. sharp ! Then from seven to ten 
‘the goblins will get you if you donT watch 
out!’’’ 

“Let Polly sound ‘Assembly’ at four. Please 
do, Mrs. Vincent. It will make us come double 
time, ’ ’ begged Peggy, running after her and de- 
taining her by slipping her arm about her waist. 

“Assembly? I don’t believe I quite under- 
stand.” 

“On her bugle, you know. It’s so pretty, 
and we did that way at home if we wanted to 
bring the bunch together in a hurry.” 

“Well, I’m learning something new every 
minute, I believe. Yes, sound your bugle call, 
Polly, and be sure I shall be on the qui vive to 
hear it. Before we know it we shall have a 
girls ’ military school. ’ ’ 

“Oh, wouldn’t it be perfectly splendid if we 
only could and all wear brass buttons!” cried 
Eosalie. 

“I think some of the discipline would be 
splendid for all of us, and especially the spirit 
of the thing,” answered Stella. “The trouble 
with most girls lies in the fact that they don’t 


180 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


know how to work together. There isn’t mnch 
class spirit, or cooperation. Maybe if we tried 
some of the methods Peggy and Polly seem to 
know so much about we’d come closer together.” 

^^Team work, I guess you mean,” said Polly 
quickly. ‘ ‘ It means a whole lot. ’ ’ 

Sharply at four the staccato notes of ‘‘As- 
sembly” rang across the terrace as Polly 
sounded the call upon her bugle. The girls 
came hurrying from every direction and the en- 
suing hour and a half, usually free for recrea- 
tion, was cheerfully given over to study. Din- 
ner was served at six and at seven-thirty the 
revels began. 

At Peggy’s suggestion a part of the afternoon 
had been devoted to devising costumes out of 
anything at hand, for a fancy dress party had 
been hastily decided upon. As a result of this 
some unique and original Hallow E’en sprites, 
nymphs, dryads or witches foregathered in the 
big laundry, “cleared for action,” Polly said, 
and two or three aroused little cries of admira- 
tion. 

Peggy was a dryad. She had rushed away 
to the woods on Shashai to return with her 
mount buried from sight in autumn leaves. The 
dark, rich reds of the oaks, the deep yellow of 
the beeches, the dogwood’s and maple’s gor- 
geous variations and the sweet-gums blood red 


BEHIND SCENES 


181 


mingled in a bewildering confusion of color. 
Stripping the leaves from the twigs she pro- 
ceeded to sew them upon a plain linen gown, 
and the result was exquisite, for not a vestige 
of the fabric remained visible, and Peggy’s 
piquant, rich coloring peeped from a garment 
of living, burning color. She herself was the 
only one who did not fully appreciate the pic- 
ture she presented. 

Polly’s costume was a character from one of 
the children’s pages in a Sunday newspaper. 
The entire costume was made of newspapers, 
with ‘‘The Yellow Kid” much in evidence, 
Polly’s tawny hair lending itself well to the 
color scheme. 

Natalie, who was fair as a lily, had chosen 
‘ ‘ sunlight, ’ ’ and was a bonny little sun goddess. 
Lily Pearl, after a great deal of fuss and fidget- 
ing had elected to go as Titania, and Helen es- 
sayed Oberon. Juno, who was very musical, 
made quite a stately Sappho. Little, sedate 
Marjorie was an Alaskan-Indian Princess, and 
Eosalie rigged up a Puck costume which made 
her irresistible. Isabel chose to be Portia, 
though that erudite lady seemed somewhat out 
of place among the mythological characters. 
But Stella was a startling Sibyl, with book, staff, 
and a little crystal globe (removed from her 
paper-weight) in which to read horoscopes. The 


182 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


others went in all sorts of guises or disguises. 

In the laundry they found all properties pro- 
vided. To tell of all which took place would 
crowd out too much which must follow. Of 
course apples were bobbed for, a hat pin was 
run through them to prod the seeds for the true 
lover’s heart, and they were hung upon strings 
to be caught in one’s teeth (the apples, not the 
hearts) if luckily one did not get one’s nose 
bumped as they swung back. Melted lead was 
poured through a key into cold water to take 
the mysterious form which would reveal the 
occupation, or profession, of the future He, and 
Lily Pearl was thrown into an ecstasy by hav- 
ing her sputtering metal take very distinctly the 
form of a ship. And that house party 
not even hinted at yet! 

They walked downstairs backward, looking 
into a mirror to discover the particular mascu- 
line face which would fill their live’s mirrors, 
though, unhappily some of the potency of the 
charm was lost because it could not be done 
upon the witching stroke of midnight. 

Dumb cakes were made, his initials pricked in 
the dough, while in perfect silence the cakes 
were baked on the laundry steam dryer, joy and 
rapture descending upon the fortunate she if 
the initials did not vanish in the baking. A ball 
of twine was thrown out of the kitchen window. 



“Melted lead was poured through a key into cold water” 




BEHIND SCENES 


183 


but when the thrower hurried out to find the 
ardent one who had so promptly snatched it up 
and fled, she discovered Horatio Hannibal Har- 
rison beating a hasty retreat. He had been 
playing ‘‘Peeping Tom’^ and the ball had 
caught him squarely upon his woolly crown. A 
doubtful conscience did the rest. 

A dozen other tests followed until the girls ^ 
occult knowledge reached the limit. Then they 
danced in the Gym to music furnished by Mrs. 
Vincent, who ended the prancing by sending in 
a huge “fate cake,^’ a big basket of nuts, a jug 
of sweet cider and some of Aunt Hippy’s 
cookies. 

Cutting the fate cake ended the Hallow E’en 
frolic. Lily Pearl was thrown into a flutter by 
finding the ring in her slice. Juno turned 
scornful when a plump raisin fell to her share, 
Helen drew a tiny key from her piece, and the 
coin dropped into Eosalie’s lap. 

“Eubbish! I don’t want riches. I want a 
handsome husband,” she cried with refreshing 
frankness. 

“I hardly think I would noise that fact 
abroad,” was Isabel’s superior criticism. 

“No, I wouldn’t if I were you, it would be so 
perfectly preposterous,” retorted Eosalie. 

Isabel made no reply, but took care that no 
one else discovered who had found the thimble. 


CHAPTER XII 


INVITATIONS 

It was a week before Thanksgiving and the 
girls were gathered in the “Office^’ awaiting the 
distribution of the morning mail which had just 
arrived. A half hour intervened before the 
ringing of ‘‘Assembly^’ bell. 

Polly and Peggy had an unusual number of 
letters this morning, some bearing the stamp 
of the battle ships. As usual, the other girls 
were wildly curious when such letters arrived ; 
Polly and Peggy were rather marked char- 
acters. 

Peggy was reading a letter from Wheedles 
when Polly interrupted her with a jubilant 
screech and catching her in her arms, nearly 
spun her off her feet. 

‘‘Eh! Wliat? Shove off, Polly, laughed 
Peggy. 

“I can’t! It’s too splendid! And girls, 
girls, listen too. You’ll all go crazy, — I mean — 
some of you will, ’ ’ modified Polly. 

“Oh, what has happened?” cried Rosalie. 

“It’s Tanta! She has written that I’m to 
184 


INVITATIONS 


185 


bring some of the girls home for Thanksgiving 
and the Army-Navy game at Philly. She has 
Si box this year, the Commandant gave it to her, 
and she is to take Peggy and me and any four 
girls we choose to ask. Now if that isnT splen- 
did what is 1 There will be six girls and Tanta 
and just everybody we ever knew will be there, 
ended Polly, too beside herself with excitement 
to notice the changing expressions upon her 
companions’ faces, for eagerness, doubt, de- 
light, indifference (well assumed) were all in 
evidence. 

‘^If we could only take everybody!” cried 
Peggy. 

Aren’t you assuming a great deal!” asked 
Isabel superbly. ‘‘Why 1 wouldn’t miss one 
of our dear old New England Thanksgivings 
for all the football games ever played; I think 
they are simply odious. They are so rough and 
vulgar. ’ ’ 

“Don’t get wrought up, Bella, my dear. 
Polly wouldn’t subject you to such a harrowing 
ordeal for worlds, would you, Polly T’ was 
Eosalie’s shot. 

Polly faced about, a funny pursed-up expres- 
sion upon her soft lips. 

“I’m in the fix of my life. I declare it’s a 
harder question to settle than the one I had to 
when the P. V. S. Club all wanted to go down to 


186 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


Hampton Eoads that time. I’m going straight 
to Mrs. Vincent. It’s too much for me. I like 
so many of you, but Tanta says only four. But, 
Peggy, you ought to have the choice of two 
girls. You’re part hostess you know,” and 
Polly paused on her way to the door. 

‘‘If you wouldn’t mind making Nelly Bolivar 
one of the party I’d he delighted. She has 
never seen a game, you know, and Gordon 
Powers is to play this year,” answered Peggy. 

“Owe is settled anyway. Now I’m off,” and 
away Polly sped. 

“Who is Nellie Bolivar?” asked Helen Doo- 
little. 

“A friend who lives near Severndale,” re- 
plied Peggy. 

“One of your Maryland heiresses? Adjoin- 
ing estates and all that, I suppose,” was Juno’s 
characteristic comment. 

“Well, yes, in a way. She does live on the 
estate next Severndale and she is heiress to 
some mighty desirable possessions,” answered 
Peggy with an odd little smile flitting across 
her face. “You may know her some day be- 
cause I want her to come here to school. She 
has never been away to school.” 

“Is she a particular friend of yours, Peggy?” 
Lily Pearl asked with deep interest. 

“Next to Polly the one I love best of all.” 


INVITATIONS 187 

‘‘Then we’ll be delighted to welcome her, of 
course,” was Helen’s ultimatum. 

Meanwhile Polly was pouring her news into 
Mrs. Vincent’s ears. 

“Of course Natalie must come, Mrs. Vin- 
cent,” she eagerly urged. “You’ll let her, 
won’t you! But who else! Two are already 
settled, you see, and that leaves only two 
more. ’ ’ 

“Have you any special choice, dear! You 
are more than kind to choose Natalie before all 
the others, but it makes me feel just a little 
selfish to accept for her, possibly at the cost of 
some other girl’s pleasure.” 

“I should have asked her first anyway. I’d 
like to ask Stella and Eosalie and Marjorie and 
maybe Juno, but since I can’t ask all of them 
which under the sun shall I ask!” and Polly 
looked as perplexed as though she had to decide 
the question of universal sutfrage. 

“Juno has been to the games several times 
with her father. Eosalie is a genuine tomboy 
and they mean a great deal to her, though 
I think she has never seen one. Helen and Lily 
are likely to go anyway, as Helen’s uncle lives 
in Philadelphia and has invited her to spend 
Thanksgiving there. At least he has invited 
her through me, and I intended telling her to- 
day. Lily usually goes with her. Stella! 


188 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


Well, I do not know what her father is planning 
for her. He expected to he in Washington at 
Thanksgiving though IVe not yet heard from 
him. Possibly Stella has; he writes so often. 
And Isabel — ’’ 

going to dear Posting to eat mince 
pie,’’ Polly filled in the pause. 

Mrs. Vincent smiled. Polly was so delight- 
fully free from self-conscious reserve with older 
people. 

‘‘Then it seems to have narrowed down to 
Eosalie, Stella or Juno. Now of the three 
which do you think would prove most congenial, 
or your aunt would most approve.” 

“I know Tanta’d like Eosalie. She’s a tom- 
boy, sure enough, hut she is sincere and Tanta 
likes such girls. And between Stella and 
Juno? Well ” and Polly looked more per- 

plexed than ever. 

“Which do you and Peggy like the better of 
the two girls?” 

“We lihe Stella, though we don’t seem to 
understand her very well somehow. She seems 
such a lot older sometimes. But we are sorry 
for Juno.” 

“Sorry? Hm,” and Mrs. Vincent looked at 
Polly as though she too had found a puzzle to 
solve. “A good many of the girls have com- 
mented upon Juno since she has been here, but 


INVITATIONS 


189 


you are the first to single her out as an object 
of sympathy. May I ask what arouses it, 
dearT’ 

^‘Why — I — maybe I’m silly, Mrs. Vincent, 
hut she so seldom smiles or laughs, and the 
things girls do don’t seem to interest her much. 
Then one day I was talking about mother and 
Tanta and the happy times I used to have at 
home in Montgentian, and about last winter 
with Tanta and — oh, I guess I said something 
about keeping a sort of little diary of all the 
happenings down here in order to write mother 
and Tanta all about them — ^when I looked up 
and — will you believe it ? Juno ’s eyes were full 
of tears. I thought I’d said something to hurt 
her feelings but when I asked if I had she said 
I was silly; she had a bad cold.” Polly paused 
and wagged her curly head doubtfully. Then 
added: ‘^I don’t think she had a cold at all hut 
— oh, I don’t know what to think. Tanta would 
know. She never makes a mistake with any 
of us — boys or girls — and we all go to her with 
every single thing. I guess I’ll ask Juno, Mrs. 
Vincent. ’ ’ 

‘‘Polly, you are one odd combination. Where 
did you get that wise little head on your youth- 
ful shoulders?” and Mrs. Vincent pulled Polly’s 
love locks. 

“It isn’t so very wise and first thing you 


190 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


know it will get me in some sort of a fix and I ’ll 
kit the tree — ” 

^ ‘ Do wkat ? ’ ’ asked Mrs. Vincent in justifiable 
astonishment. 

Polly’s laugh was infectious. knew I’d 
scandalize you sooner or later with some of my 
Bancroft Hall lingo. That is what the boys say 
when they get demerits for something and their 
names are read out. You see I didn’t waste a 
minute in showing you how much ‘wisdom’ I 
have. Please excuse me and let me go before 
I get into another scrape,” and Polly fled. 

There was no time then to ask the girls, for 
“assembly” rang as Polly came running down 
the hall, but at eleven o’clock recess the atten- 
tion paid Polly might have imposed upon the 
gullible. Former experiences in Montgentian 
had made Polly invulnerable. She sought Peggy 
and together they agreed upon Nellie Bolivar, 
Natalie, Eosalie and Juno. When Eosalie was 
invited she promptly gave a flying leap over a 
desk, thereby overturning an ink-well and scat- 
tering the contents impartially upon everything 
within range. That her own new school suit 
was everlastingly ruined was of minor consider- 
ation, but that Miss Sturgis should have come 
in for a splash or two, even though her skirt 
was a black brilliantine and only the keenest 
eye could have detected the damage done, was 


INVITATIONS 


191 


part of the tragedy in the scheme of things, 
possibly meant to maintain an equilibrium. As 
a result of her exuberance, Eosalie spent the 
remainder of that beautiful Autumn day in the 
deserted ‘^Math’^ room where she promptly put 
to the proof Dr. Watts’ statement regarding 

Satan and idle hands,” for there was no love 
lost between the Sturgeon and Eosalie. 

Juno’s reception of her invitation was as 
marked a contrast to Eosalie ’s as one could 
conceive. With a perfectly imperturbable 
countenance, she asked: 

‘^Are you quite sure you care to have me? 
You know I have been several times with my 
father.” 

^ ^ Did you expect to go with him this time ? ’ ’ 
asked Peggy, little realizing how her innocent 
question had gone to the most vulnerable spot 
in Juno’s armor. Peggy knew absolutely noth- 
ing of Juno’s world, and the girl, though lack- 
ing Peggy’s fine sensibilities, felt this. Color- 
ing to the very roots of her hair she answered : 

^^No, I didn’t. He is otherwise engaged this 
Thanksgiving. I am not even going to New 
York. I learned of his plans through, — ahem 
— friends.” 

‘‘Then I am so glad we decided upon you,” 
cried Polly. “You’ll come to Wilmot with us 
and you won’t have time to be lonely or home- 


192 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


sick a single minute. We wonT let her, will 
we, PeggyP’ 

^‘Not one,” and Peggy smiled her radiant 
smile, while inwardly wondering at the cause of 
Juno’s confusion. 

‘ ^ Thank you, yes, I accept with pleasure if — 
you think your aunt will approve. ’ ’ This shaft 
was so like Juno. 

At this juncture the bell rang and Polly had 
only time to say to Peggy : 

‘^She is the oddest girl I ever met. What 
can be the matter?” 

‘‘We’ll never find out, but you mark my word, 
the Little Mother will,” was Peggy’s sage 
reply. 

When one o’clock came all the girls but 
Eosalie were free from after luncheon until 
the six-thirty dinner. Eosalie was detained a 
prisoner in the “Math” room by Miss Sturgis’ 
orders, her “punishment for disgraceful deport- 
ment and gross carelessness.” Mrs. Vincent 
had gone into the city for the afternoon and 
knew nothing of it. Eosalie was given six 
problems to work out (three would have kept 
her well occupied) and Miss Sturgis, for whom 
the afternoon was also free, went for a long 
auto drive with a very near-sighted but ex- 
tremely intellectual professor from the George 
Washington University. It was dusk when 


INVITATIONS 


193 


she returned and in the delights of the after- 
noon Eosalie had ceased to exist for her. But 
she had not ceased to exist for Eosalie ! 

Eosalie was nothing if not agile, and her life 
in the West had made her think quickly. 

Under the windows of the ^‘Math’’ room, 
which was on the second floor, was a narrow 
porch-roof. It faced to the rear of the build- 
ings and was somewhat secluded. The roof 
ended at the window of a large closet in which 
was kept a collection of domestic needfuls, not 
necessary to itemize. Among these, however, 
was a box of the fly-paper which was some- 
times placed in the butler’s pantry, since even 
a well-screened house affords egress to an 
August fly or two. 

Now Eosalie ’s sole impulse in slipping out 
of the ‘‘Math” room on to the shed, and thence 
into the closet lay in the fact that it was the 
simplest route to her own room where some 
very substantial edibles were concealed. Miss 
Sturgis had sent a meagre meal, minus dessert, 
to the “Math” room. Nevertheless, as Eosalie 
tip-toed through the closet her eye suddenly fell 
upon the box of fly-paper directly upon a level 
with her range of vision. She stopped short 
and the next moment the box was slipped under 
her skirt. Not a soul was in the west wing 
and Miss Sturgis’ room was, of course, as silent 
13 


194 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


as a tomb. Eosalie entered, shut the door and 
set herself to her task. When she had com- 
pleted it, strips of fly-paper about three inches 
wide and perhaps two feet long, marked an in- 
tricate pattern upon the rug, which being in the 
wood-brown colors made the paper almost in- 
visible. It required skillful navigation to get 
out of that room without coming to anchor on 
fly-paper. Eosalie had nearly reached the door 
when still another inspiration seized her. 

Everyone knows how loudly insistent is the 
ticking of even a small clock in a silent room. 
Miss Sturgis was the owner of a ‘‘good, sensible 
Ansonia Intermittent Alarm Clock’ ^ and its 
ticking fairly smote Eosalie in the face. The 
next instant it was set to strike at three A. M. 
and Eosalie had skimmed away to her room, 
captured the commissary and retreated to the 
school room. She had just finished her feast 
when Mrs. Vincent’s little electric car ran up 
to the porte cochere and in passing the Math 
room Mrs. Vincent chanced to look in: 

“Why, Eosalie, what are you doing here?” 

“Penance, Mrs. Vincent.” 

Mrs. Vincent entered and made inquiries. 
Miss Sturgis’ methods were sometimes too 
drastic to wholly please her. She listened to 
the tale without comment. When it ended she 
said: 


INVITATIONS 195 

‘^I am sorry if yon have harmed Miss Stnrgis^ 
gown. I hope you apologized!^’ 

“Oh, yes, I apologized, and I was truly sorry 
— then — I wouldn’t have done such a thing for 
worlds, hut I don’t think I feel as sorry as I 
did. It looks pretty nice outside.” 

“It is half past four, hut there will he an hour 
of daylight. Eun and get into your riding 
habit. I’ll call Peggy and Polly and you three 
may go for a spin around the grounds. Mind, 
Eosalie, this is not a reward for misbehavior, 
hut because I think you need the outdoor exer- 
cise. ’ ’ 

“Yes, Mrs. Vincent,” answered Eosalie meek- 
ly and went to do as bidden, murmuring under 
her breath: “I almost wish I had time to pick 
up those strips.” 

It was quite dark when Miss Sturgis came up 
the stairs to her room. Lights were on in the 
corridors, of course, but her own room, situated 
at the entrance to the West Wing, was as dark 
as a pocket. The girls, already dressed for 
dinner were assembled in Polly’s and Peggy’s 
room at the further end of the corridor, eagerly 
discussing the coming visit to Annapolis. 

Miss Sturgis came tripping up the stairs, 
pausing now and again to greet a passing girl 
with surprising affability, smiling and bowing 
right and left. Poor soul, how little she realized 


196 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


that she was a living demonstration of dear 
Mother Nature ^s defied laws. Miss Sturgis was 
nearly forty, and had taught school for almost 
twenty years. The romance of life was an un- 
known experience in her existence; the possi- 
bilities of its tenderness, of the love which 
springs into being when we first hear tiny lips 
murmur that dear word, ^‘mother,” the sym- 
pathy to which it is the mysterious ^^Open 
Sesame,’’ the revelations which it holds — ^well, 
like many other women she was walking through 
life blind-folded. Some do it voluntarily, some 
struggle against the handicap with every step. 
Miss Sturgis simply did not know she was 
struggling. She was unaccountably exhilar- 
ated by the afternoon’s outing, hut attributed 
it wholly to the bracing atmosphere. Poor, 
blindfolded mortal. 

Now it so happened that ‘‘Buster,” the big 
tiger cat and a privileged creature in the school, 
was exceedingly fond of stretching his furry 
length upon a fur rug in front of Miss Sturgis’ 
fireplace. Buster had been disporting himself 
among the autumn leaves upon the terrace and, 
weary with his cavortings, happened to be upon 
his way to Miss Sturgis’ room for a siesta just 
as that lady reached the top step of the stairs. 
Hearing her voice, he gave a “me-r-r-o-o-w-w” 
of welcome and darted into her room. The 


INVITATIONS 


197 


next instant wild yowls and tlie hideons cater- 
waul of a terrified cat brought Miss Sturgis 
upon the scene — and the fly-paper — at a run. 
Then poor Buster’s yowls were punctuated by 
the lady’s shrieks as a gray, spitting, sputter- 
ing, clawing object unlike anything in the 
heavens above, or upon the earth beneath, 
flashed by her with streamers waving fore and 
aft, and tumbled heels-over-head downstairs. 
Miss Sturgis did not follow. She was unavoid- 
ably detained. Indeed, step where she would 
she encountered fresh impediments to flight, 
though she would gladly have fled or reached 
the electric switch. 

At her screams girls came running from every 
direction, and Fraulein Hedwig, whose room 
was at the entrance to the East Wing, arrived 
upon the scene with an umbrella in one hand 
and a pitcher of ice-water in the other, pre- 
pared for either flood or fire, and crying; 

^^Ach, vhat vill be the matter already? Du 
lieber Gott, iss this house to be burning down?” 

By this time about six girls had helped to 
collect Eosalie’s carefully cut strips of paper, 
manifesting absolute impartiality as to whether 
they did so with their feet, their hands, or their 
dainty dinner gowns. Eosalie’s gown for din- 
ner that winter was a pretty pink voile and its 
affinity for fly-paper (or fly-paper for it) was 


198 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 

truly amazing. Two gowns wrecked in one day 
to her score ! 

Upon what followed for the two-footed actors 
in this little drama perhaps we will do well to 
dwell lightly. Mrs. Vincent had some hair- 
splitting problems to solve where absolute jus- 
tice hung in the balance. Eosalie had a close 
call for losing her holiday. 

But of Buster! 

Buster had seemingly vanished into thin air, 
or sunk into the bowels of the earth. Not until 
Tzaritza was pressed into service did poor 
Buster emerge to the light of day from the very 
depths of the coal cellar. It was Peggy who 
set Tzaritza upon his trail the next morning, 
and followed him up. A more forlorn, de- 
jected, utterly down-and-out object than the 
usually self-complacent, wholly contented, I-am- 
monarch-of-all-I- survey Buster, could hardly 
have been drawn by a famous cartoonist. Usu- 
ally treating Tzaritza with unbending scorn, he 
now hung limp and filthy in her gingerly grip, 
for poor Tzaritza did not relish the flavor of 
the fly-paper. 

Poor Peggy was nearly in hysterics between 
her desire to laugh at the smudgy object with 
its fluttering fly-paper streamers, and her pity 
for his forlorn condition. Touch him she could 
not, but bidding Tzaritza “carry carefully’’ she 


INVITATIONS 


199 


escorted her charge upstairs to the main hall, 
where she encountered Mrs. Vincent, Natalie, 
Polly and about a dozen girls. Shrieks, cries 
or wails expressed their mutual sympathy for 
poor Buster. And then came the question of 
restoring him to his former glories of chinchilla- 
like fur. Soap and warm water removed the 
outer layer of coal dust, hut only made the fly- 
paper concoction stickier. Turpentine was sug- 
gested by Horatio Hannibal, but Buster devel- 
oped alarming spasmodic symptoms when its 
fumes assailed his nostrils. Half a dozen 
remedies were tried, until finally alcohol proved 
the specific for the forlorn cat’s affliction, and 
after an hour’s careful bathing in which the 
major portion of the mass was transferred to 
his attendants, he emerged from his ablutions 
about half the cat he had been — in every sense. 
He was then fed and locked in a deserted school- 
room to guard against further mishaps, where 
he at once proceeded to complete the cleansing 
operation by spending the ensuing two hours in 
washing himself after the manner of cats. 

The girls were just going into luncheon when 
Mrs. Vincent opened the door to give Buster 
his liberty. 

^‘Come, Kitty! Come, Buster. Poor, old 
Buster,” she called. 

^ ‘ Mw-r 0 w-wow - row - wow - wero w - wow - row ! ’ ^ 


200 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


was the answer as Buster came reeling through 
the door, to flop down, rise again, stagger a lit- 
tle further and at length succumb with a last 
pathetic yowl. 

He had licked olf his alcohol all too well! 
Buster was hopelessly, undeniably, disgustingly 
intoxicated, and Polly plunged head-foremost 
into a pillow-fllled window seat, crying : 

‘‘Peggy, youfll never, never hear the last of 
it when I tell the hoys. You suggested the 
alcohol, and they haven T forgotten Betsy 
Brindle or Sally Simple yet.^’ 


CHAPTEE XIII 


POOR COLUMBINE 

The Thanksgiving Day recess at Columbia 
Heights School began at three o’clock on the 
Tuesday preceding ‘^Turkey Day,” as Polly 
signified it, and ended with the set of sun on 
the Monday following. To the girls whose 
homes were not far distant this meant practic- 
ally a week’s holiday. Those living at very 
remote points were obliged to pass the holiday 
at the school or benefit by some friend’s hospi- 
tality. Mrs. Harold had solved the problem for 
Eosalie, Natalie and Juno who would certainly 
have had to remain at the school but for her 
invitations. 

Who will chaperon this party and be respon- 
sible for its good behavior?” asked Mrs. Vin- 
cent, as she was about to bid the girls goodby 
on Tuesday afternoon. 

^^You know I volunteered to do so, Mrs. Vin- 
cent,” was Miss Sturgis’ prompt answer. Miss 
Sturgis was upon the point of open rebellion 
and could not quite understand her own reserve 
201 


202 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


when she was simply seething to express her 
views regarding the crying impropriety of per- 
mitting five girls to journey from Washington 
to Annapolis unchaperoned. She was always 
irritated by her inability to fully express her 
mind in Mrs. Vincent’s presence, and later, 
could invariably think of a dozen things she 
might have said with telling effect. With all 
her powers of mathematical deduction she was 
unable to comprehend the force of a stronger, 
better-poised personality over her own less well 
poised one. 

Mrs. Vincent smiled. ‘‘Yes,” she said, “I 
know you volunteered to do so. Miss Sturgis, 
and I appreciate the offer because it would be 
at the cost of your own convenience, but I have 
already decided upon a chaperon.” 

Miss Sturgis looked relieved, but at Mrs. 
Vincent’s next words very nearly disgraced 
herself by an open snort of disapproval. 

“As hostess Polly will chaperon the party 
and I think I ’ve chosen a pretty safe one. Daw- 
son will drive you all to the electric car in the 
theatre ’bus and Mrs. Harold is at the other 
end. Good-bye, have a happy holiday and 
come back to tell me all about it.” 

‘ ‘ Oh, Mrs. Vincent, I do wish you were com- 
ing with us, ’ ’ cried warm-hearted Polly. 

“I should enjoy it, little girl, and some day 


POOE COLUMBINE 


203 


I mean to go np to the old town which has sent 
two such desirable acquisitions to Columbia 
Heights. ’ ^ 

They clambered into the carriage, and amidst 
good-byes, and a dozen cheery farewells, rolled 
away. Tzaritza looking questioningly after 
her young mistress until Jess carefully ex- 
plained : 

‘‘No, Taint no use fer ter look an’ wonder 
cause you an’ me’s gotter stay behine dis time. 
’Taint only but fer a few days dough, an’ we 
ain’ gwine suffer none’s I can figger out wid all 
dem pies an’ truck I done seed Mis’ Hippy 
Brown a-settiu’ ’way ’pon de shelf s. So come 
’long wid Jess an’ pay yo’ respec’s mannerly, 
an’ lak ’nough she fin’ a marrer-bone hidin’ 
’way some’eres what just nacherly fit yo’ 
mouf. An’ ’sides, Chrismus ain’t so mighty 
far off, an’ we ’-all ’ll be gwine home fer dat, 
an’ don’ yo’ fergit it,” and chuckling at his own 
wit Jess led Tzaritza back to “Mis’ Brown’s” 
quarters. 

There is neither time nor space to tell of 
Thanksgiving, of the Army-Navy game at Phil- 
adelphia, or of the merry times going and 
coming. 

When the girls went back to Columbia 
Heights with their wonderful tales of the de- 
lights of that week’s holiday in Annapolis, the 


204 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 

school was in a fair way to go distracted, and 
the attentions showered npon Peggy and Polly 
from some of the older girls, as well as those 
who had already been constantly associated 
with them, might have tnmed less well-balanced 
heads. 

But perhaps Juno, hitherto so undemonstra- 
tive, indeed, so superior to nearly everything 
and everybody, was the most wonderful revela- 
tion of what a week could do. Juno was really 
enthusiastic. Not only over the place, and the 
fact that the five-striper had actually asked 
her to go to the Christmas hop, but that Peggy 
had invited her to spend the Christmas holidays 
at Severndale, Natalie, Eosalie and Marjorie 
being invited as a matter of course, and Nelly 
who had come to Columbia Heights with Peggy 
and Polly after Thanksgiving being regarded as 
a part of the family by the girls who had passed 
Thanksgiving at Wilmot. 

Stella welcomed Nelly at once, and they soon 
became fast friends. Marjorie Terry would 
have loved a Hottentot if Peggy loved her. 
Isabel chose to first test her ‘‘mental capacity. 
Helen openly patronized her until a funny 
“rise^’ was taken out of the shallow Helen by 
Nelly promptly carrying off the first month’s 
honors in English composition, Helen having 
heretofore come out rather strong in that line. 


POOE COLUMBINE 


205 


But Lily Pearl Montgomery capped tlie cli- 
max by trying to do the superior act. 

From Thanksgiving to Christmas recess al- 
ways seems a brief period, but this year it 
seemed briefer than ever before. 

Two weeks after the girls returned to school, 
Shelby and Junius Augustus, Aunt Cynthia’s 
son, who had been old Jess’ right-hand man at 
Severndale, arrived at Columbia Heights, Daw- 
son having suddenly decided that he preferred 
starting in the livery business for himself, an 
opening having occurred in Washington, much 
to Mrs. Vincent’s satisfaction. 

When Tzaritza and the horses saw Shelby 
they came near tearing the world to tatters in 
their joy, and old Jess scandalized Henry, the 
white groom who had remained even after the 
mighty Dawson’s departure, by hugging Shelby 
and blubbering upon his neck. 

A few very radical changes were promptly 
made in the Columbia Heights stable, one being 
a distinct innovation but done at Shelby’s sug- 
gestion. 

Shelby’s arrival was the outcome of Mrs. 
Vincent’s talk with Peggy the night Tzaritza 
had undertaken to discipline Miss Sturgis. 
Peggy had not felt at liberty to discuss the plan 
with the other girls, but had arranged every- 
thing with Shelby while at Wilmot with Mrs. 


206 PEGGY STEWART AT SCHOOL 


Harold, greatly to the satisfaction of all con- 
cerned. 

During the late fall Jim Bolivar had been en- 
gaged as assistant foreman at Severndale. The 
salary paid him was a far more reliable source 
of income than the products of his little farm, 
however hard he worked, and his love of animals 
made him a valuable acquisition to Severndale 
where he and Shelby worked in remarkable 
harmony. His farm was now run on shares by 
an enterprising, industrious colored man who 
had a little cabin near it, and thus were Tom’s 
and Jerry’s well-being also assured. Tom and 
Jerry had grown to be half human under 
Nelly’s and her father’s care and petting, and 
to see the two big dappled-bay horses follow 
Nelly like dogs was a pretty sight. They had 
fallen heir to all the affectionate care bestowed 
upon Pepper and Salt in earlier and very try- 
ing days, and Pepper and Salt, now veritable 
kings of the steeple chases and race tracks of 
the country, had become famous throughout 
the length and breadth of the land. They had 
carried off many a prize, though the fields of 
their triumphs were chosen with great discrim- 
ination ; the Severndale entries were made only 
where gentlefolk forgathered, and conditions 
were creditable. 

Shelby and Mrs. Vincent had some very 


POOE COLUMBINE 


207 


earnest talks together. Never had a morning 
passed at Severndale without its little chate- 
laine visiting her stables and paddock, and it 
had always been Shelby ^s pride and boast that 
no matter how early she might choose to come 
the place wonld be bright, sweet and clean as 
a setting-room.’’ And it always was. 

Shelby asked if the young ladies might come 
to see the Columbia Heights stables each morn- 
ing, to learn to know and love their horses as 
Peggy and Polly did theirs, and, nnusnal, but 
most practical knowledge for their sex, be 
taught how to put together and take apart a 
harness, to understand whether it fitted the 
horse properly, or whether he was being con- 
stantly fretted and chafed by it. How to har- 
ness him, what to do for him in case of an acci- 
dent or illness, how he should be fed, as well as 
to learn all about the vehicles he drew, a knowl- 
edge in which the average feminine creature is 
wholly lacking, as well as a vast majority of 
masculine ones also. 

The visit each morning Mrs. Vincent did not 
consider possible in connection with the regular 
school work, but at two o’clock, immediately 
after luncheon, not only the girls, but Mrs. 
Vincent herself donned polo coats and old driv- 
ing gloves and set forth for the big stables which 
under Shelby’s critical eye had been turned into 


208 PEGGY STEWART AT SCHOOL 


a fitting abode for the royal blood they shel- 
tered. 

At first the girls regarded it somewhat in the 
light of a joke, but speedily discovered that it 
contained no element of amusement, and in the 
half hour spent there learned the true meaning 
of humanitarianism, and that a woman who 
would faint at the thought of vivisection will 
often drive behind a span of horses which are 
suffering the agonies of an operating table 
simply because their harness is a ceaseless 
torture ; their bits equal to the thumbscrews of 
the Inquisition ; their blinders causing exquisite 
suffering by pressing against their eyes, or half- 
blinding them; their spines a-quiver from high 
checkreins, or because they are peiq)etually 
chafed by ignorant driving. 

And another thing they learned was the 
marvelous understanding possible between the 
average horse and a human being, but that it 
rests wholly with the human being to cultivate 
that understanding. Peggy and Polly were liv- 
ing examples of it and Shelby seemed little short 
of a wizard even to Mrs. Vincent, for within 
two weeks he had the horses of the Columbia 
Heights stables following him like dogs, and 
his daily frolics with them in the riding circle 
were regarded as a regular circus performance 
by the girls, who fiocked to see him. Pretty, 


POOR COLUMBINE 


209 


nervous, high-strung little Lady Belle lost her 
hunted, frightened look, and if startled fled to 
Shelby like a kitten, sure of a sympathetic 
stroke and some mysterious word which put to 
flight her terrors and brought a soft, bubbling 
nicker from the sensitive nostrils. The old 
Senator adopted Shelby forthwith and grew as 
silly as though he had been following the ex- 
ample of some of his namesakes, and indulging 
in convivial cups until he had become maudlin. 
Jack-0 ’-Lantern frisked about him like a young 
colt; little Madam Goldie begged for the apple 
she soon learned was invariably forthcoming, 
and big gray Duke upon whose broad back Daw- 
son had thumped and pounded until poor Duke’s 
gait had become a cross between an elephant’s 
charge and a sea-lion’s flop, actually grew 
sportive and light-footed under Shelby’s firm 
seat and velvet touch upon his snaffle. 

A new era had developed for the Columbia 
Heights’ horses, and just what all this meant 
was shown about ten days before the Christmas 
recess began. 

One morning Peggy and Polly asked Mrs. 
Vincent’s permission to attend a bazaar to be 
given that afternoon by a lady whose home lay 
about a mile from Columbia Heights school, 
the proceeds of the sale to aid a society for the 
benefit of ^^The Little Mothers of Washington.” 


14 


210 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


The Columbia Heights girls had contributed 
many dainty articles and wished also to do a 
good bit of their Christmas shopping at the 
bazaar. 

Mrs. Vincent asked how many wished to go 
that afternoon. Six or seven beside Peggy and 
Polly. Consent was given, hut when it came 
time for the ’bus to come for them Shelby ar- 
rived upon the scene with the announcement 
that the carriage horses, which had been sent to 
the blacksmith’s to be sharp-shod, had not yet 
come back. There had been a heavy sleet storm 
two days before and the streets and drives were 
still a glare of ice, extremely dangerous to man 
and beast. 

Peggy and Polly promptly offered Shashai 
and Star, but neither Shashai nor Star were 
carriage horses although they had occasionally 
been driven. Still, Mrs. Vincent hesitated to 
take what she felt to be a risk in spite of Shelby 
assuring her that ‘they’d pull an automobile 
if Miss Peggy held the ribbons.” 

‘‘But she can’t hold the ribbons for a ’bus 
full of school-girls, Shelby,” laughed Mrs. 
Vincent. 

“No, ma’am, I don’t suppose she rightly 
can,” admitted Shelby. “But why not let the 
whole outfit ride? Them saddle horses are all 
sharp-shod and ’tain’t but a step, anyhow. 


POOR COLUMBINE 


211 


Junius can go ’long to give them ecWr if 
they’ve got to have it, and take care of the 
horses while they’re inside buying their fol-de- 
rols.” 

‘ ‘ But the streets are so icy, Shelby. It seems 
unsafe.” 

^^Lor’ bless your heart, them horses could 
gallop ’cross a froze-up pond. I looked after 
them shoes myself. Let the little girls ride. 
Ma’am. They’ll come home with a bunch o’ 
damask roses finer ’n any hot house can send 
you, an’ like ’nough breed a famine in the com- 
missary.” 

Shelby, have you any Irish blood in your 
veins? You’re a perfect wheedler.” 

‘‘Lord knows! I was born in old Kentuck’ 
and there are Logans and Morrisons and Ander- 
sons behind me. May they go?” 

“Saddle your four-footed pets and look out 
for your two-footed ones.” 

Twenty minutes later the girls were rigged 
in their winter riding gear. Peggy, Polly, 
Stella, Natalie, Nelly, Juno and Rosalie set 
forth upon their shopping expedition with 
Junius in attendance. 

Though cold and icy the day was crystal clear 
and having made their purchases at Mrs. Yates’, 
the little party decided to return home by a de- 
tour which, led through the Park. 


212 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 

As they were leaving Mrs. Yates’ home, 
Peggy noticed a beautiful horse standing un- 
blanketed in front of the next house. The poor 
creature was huddled up and shivering in the 
icy wind. 

^^How can any one be so cruelly thoughtless,” 
she said to Polly, her voice full of pity. 

sometimes think I’ll go crazy at the sight 
of the things people do, or leave undone, to 
horses,” answered Polly. 

The horse under discussion was a beautiful 
creature, and just then the owner came from 
her house, stepped upon the carriage block, 
seated herself in the side saddle and swung her 
mount by a sharp tug upon the heavy curb. 
The animal plunged madly forward. A few 
blocks ahead was a drinking fountain for 
horses, ice-coated even though the water flowed 
rapidly into it. The woman riding the shiver- 
ing horse stopped at it. Perhaps the horse had 
been sent out without being watered, at all 
events, deep draughts of the icy water were 
eagerly swallowed, and Polly cried; 

‘^0 how can she be so foolish!” 

think she is trying to kill the poor thing. 
Watch out for trouble, Polly,” answered Peggy, 
and it came with leaps and bounds. The woman 
riding the misused horse sent her mount for- 
ward toward the Park at a mad pace and was 


POOE COLUMBINE 213 

speedily lost to view where the road made a 
sharp tarn. 

‘‘If that horse isn’t down with colic inside 
ten minutes I shall he one amazed human 
being, ’ ’ cried Peggy. ‘ ‘ Let’s keep close, Polly. ’ ’ 

“You lead,” was all Polly said, and one word 
in Shashai’s ear sent him skimming ahead. Star 
close upon his flank. As they made the turn 
Peggy gave a little cry. The horse ahead was 
rearing and plunging madly, and his rider, far 
from an expert, was shrieking wildly. Then 
came a frantic breakaway, the woman bound- 
ing and jolting in her saddle in a manner cal- 
culated to destroy what little remnant of sense 
pain and fear had left the poor animal. 

“Pour bells, Shashai,” whispered Peggy, and 
that wise beast stretched out like a greyhound. 
But even Shashai’s wonderful speed could not 
at once overtake the runaway, and before Peggy 
could reach them the woman fell from the sad- 
dle, the horse tearing madly on. 

“Look out for her!” cried Peggy to Polly 
and gave Shashai the knee pressure which he 
knew called for the best in him. Not another 
soul was in sight, not even a mounted police- 
man. Polly and her party rushed to the aid 
of the luckless rider, as Peggy sped after the 
horse. For half a mile the mad race held, then 
Peggy came within reach of the dangling bridle. 


214 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 

leaned over, grasped it and spoke as she would 
have spoken to one of her many pets at Severn- 
dale ; the old mysterious, crooning words which 
invariably quieted them. 

And was this a miracle? At the first sound 
of her voice there was the old well-known neigh 
of response; a sudden halt; a few staggering 
steps and Columbine, docked, cropped and 
hogged until even Peggy failed to recognize her, 
fell upon the icy parkway in the throes of colic. 

With a pitying cry Peggy was ofiF Shashai’s 
hack and upon the ground beside the suffering 
animal. 

‘‘Oh, Columbine! Columbine! And I did 
not know you ! Oh, for blankets and Shelby ! ’ ’ 
she cried. 

But by this time some of the Park workmen 
came running up, and presently a policeman 
and Junius arrived upon the scene. Meanwhile 
Peggy was the Peggy of Severndale and giving 
her orders like a little queen. What was it in 
the girPs gentle force which compelled instant 
obedience? Even the policeman, who had been 
inclined to lord it over all, followed her instruc- 
tions, and in far less time than it has taken to 
write of it, sacking and heavy blankets were 
brought from the park policemen ^s stable not 
far off, and poor Columbine, was lying upon 
them and warmly covered. Then Polly, who 


POOE COLUMBINE 


215 


Lad left Columbine’s rider to the care of the 
other girls to come tearing after Peggy, rushed 
away to an apothecary’s for Shelby’s pet 
remedy, the drug clerk believing her little short 
of an escaped lunatic when she demanded a 
prescription filled in such proportions. 

But Polly was not likely to fail in any mis- 
sion, and once the clerk was convinced that the 
dose was for a four-footed creature afflicted 
with the cramps rather than a two-footed one, 
he hastily prepared the dose and Polly flew back 
to Peggy upon Star’s swift feet. 

When poor Columbine’s misery had been alle- 
viated and she could hobble off to the Park 
stable for temporary care and shelter, Peggy 
and Polly went back to hunt up the cause of 
all the trouble. 

They found madam little the worse for her 
spill, excepting for hysterics which found vent 
in hurling all manner of invectives at poor 
Columbine and declaring that she would ‘‘sell 
her at once!” That “nothing would ever in- 
duce her to keep such a fractious beast ! ” “ She 
should be sent back at once to the dealer from 
whom she had been bought a week before, and 
he should be sued for selling her such a vicious 
brute!” etc., etc., ad infinitum. 

As she listened to the tirade Peggy’s face was 
a study. Columbine vicious! The little mare 


216 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


she had loved and trained and whose disposi- 
tion had been the pride of Severndale. Turn- 
ing to the enraged owner, she asked quietly: 

‘ ‘ Madam, will you give me the option on this 
mareT’ 

‘‘You! Why, you are nothing but a child! 
How can you negotiate for such a valuable 
animal r’ 

“I thought you regarded her as quite the 
reverse,’^ was the quiet retort. 

“I paid four hundred dollars for her!’’ cried 
the irate lady. 

“I sold her a little over a year ago for three 
hundred fifty. I will give you four hundred 
fifty for the sake of having her once more safely 
back at Severndale, where she shall never again 
be subjected to further cruelty or mutilation. 
She was one of the handsomest animals that 
ever left there, and one of the finest in every 
sense.” 

“Severndale! Did that creature come from 
Severndale? I thought all the horses sent from 
that estate could be relied upon.” 

‘ ‘ They can if the simplest rules of good judg- 
ment and knowledge of the proper care for them 
are followed. Madam.” 

“You mean to imply that such have not been 
then, do you?” 

“Few horses can stand unblanketed on a day 


POOE COLUMBINE 


217 


like this, drink icy water, and then be ridden 
hard. Will yon accept my offer for Colnm- 
hine?’’ 

‘‘I am too nervous to accept or decline now. 
Give me yonr name and address, and where is 
my horse r’ 

^‘She is being cared for in the park stable 
and this is my address,’^ said Peggy, taking a 
card from her case. 

Two days later Columbine, — ^poor docked, 
cropped Columbine, — ^was in the Columbia 
Heights stable under Shelby’s protecting care. 
Nor did she go back to Severndale. When Mrs. 
Vincent and the girls learned her story, and of 
the little note which Peggy had tied to her mane 
so long ago When sending her to Washington, 
Columbine promptly became Natalie’s own 
property. 

They later learned that she had first been 
sold to a member of the Foreign Legation. The 
note had been discovered, but had not served 
to save the beautiful creature’s mane or tail. 
Fashion’s dictates could not be ignored. Then 
her first owner was recalled to his own country 
and Columbine was sent to a sale stable to be 
disposed of. And now fate had brought Peggy, 
her good angel, to her rescue. 


CHAPTER XIV 


CHRISTMAS AT SEVERNDALE 

By a lucky chance Christmas this year fell 
upon Monday, thus giving the midshipmen 
either liberty, or leave, according to their 
classes, or conduct grade, from Saturday at 
twelve-thirty to Monday at five-thirty, when 
those enjoying the latter rare privilege had to 
report for duty in Bancroft Hall. Christmas 
leave for the first class was an innovation, which 
only those on first conduct grade might hope to 
enjoy. That there was the ghost of a chance 
of any member of the lower classes coming in 
for such a rare treat not even the most sanguine 
dreamed. But, and that BUT was written in 
italics and capitals, when Captain Stewart 
made up his mind to do a certain thing it 
required considerable force of will, stress of 
circumstances, and concerted opposition to 
divert him. But the outcome lies in the near 
^future. 

The excitement incident to the rescue of Col- 
umbine had barely subsided when a telegram 
brought Peggy the joyful news that Captain 
218 


CHEISTMAS AT SEVEENDALE 219 

Stewart’s ship, which had met with some slight 
accident to her machinery, was to be dry-docked 
at Norfolk and her father was to have two 
weeks’ leave. The Rhode Island was to he in 
port at the New York Navy Yard, and this 
meant the forgathering of all who were near- 
est and dearest to Peggy and Polly; a rare joy 
at the holiday season for those connected with 
the Navy. 

Consequently, this year’s Ynletide was tp be 
a red letter one in every sense, for Mrs. How- 
land and Hail, who had spent Thanksgiving in 
New York, would return to Annapolis for 
Christmas and, j-oy of joys! Constance, Snap, 
and Mr. Harold would come with them. 

The telegraph and telephone wires between 
New York, Norfolk, Washington and Annapolis 
were in a fair way to become fused. 

As many of the girls lived at great distances 
from Washington, the Christmas Eecess began 
on the twenty- second. Captain Stewart had 
’phoned to his party Heavy marching orders, 
three P. M., Friday, Dec. 22, 19 — A wild 
flutter ensued. 

The Thanksgiving holiday at Mrs. Harold’s 
had been widely discussed at Columbia Heights 
and had stirred all sorts of emotions to their 
very centers. At Captain Stewart’s request, 
Mrs. Harold had sent unique invitations to each 


220 PEGGY STEWART AT SCHOOL 


of the girls soon after their return to school. 
They were oonched in the formal wording of 
an official invitation from a battle ship of the 
fleet and created a sensation. 

Natalie, Stella, Nelly, Rosalie, Jnno and 
Marjorie were invited. Lily PearPs and 
Helenas attentions to Peggy and Polly having 
proved abortive, they contrived ways and means 
of their own to reach the Land o’ Heart’s De- 
sire. Helen’s old bachelor nncle, a queer, dull 
old gentleman, whose mind was certainly not 
active, and whom Helen could, figuratively 
speaking, turn and twist about her little finger, 
was persuaded to pass the holidays at Wilmot 
Hall. He knew a number of people in Anna- 
polis, so the path to a certain extent was cleared 
for Lily Pearl and Helen, though they would 
have given up all the uncles in Christendom 
to have been included in that house party. But 
half a loaf is certainly better than no bread, 
and once at Annapolis they meant to make the 
most of that half. So it was with no small de- 
gree of triumph that they announced the fact 
that they, too, would be at the Christmas hop. 
Just how they intended to manage it they did 
not disclose. Sufficient unto the hour was to be 
the triumph thereof. 

Captain Stewart arrived on Friday morning 
in time for luncheon and, guileless man that he 


CHEISTMAS AT SEVEENDALE 221 


has already shown himself to he, promptly 
offered to ‘^convoy the two little cruisers to 
Annapolis.’’ His offer was accepted with so 
many gnshing responses that the poor man 
looked abont as bewildered as a great St. 
Bernard which has inadvertently npset a cage 
of humming birds, and finds them fluttering all 
about him. Lily and Helen were of a different 
type from the girls he knew best, but he accepted 
the situation gracefully and enjoyed himself 
hugely with the others, even Marjorie blossom- 
ing out wonderfully under his genial kindliness. 

Isabel amused him immensely. Isabel was 
to spend her holiday in Boston, of course, but 
was to meet a friend in Baltimore who would 
chaperone the shrinking damsel safely to 
Mamma’s protecting arms. Captain Stewart 
would escort her to the Naval Academy Junc- 
tion, from which point it seemed perfectly safe 
to let her pursue the remaining half hour’s 
journey to Baltimore unattended. In the course 
of the journey from Washington to the Junc- 
tion Isabel elected to make some delayed notes 
in her diary, greatly to the secret amusement of 
Captain Stewart, who happened to be sitting 
just behind her. 

‘ ^ Making a list of all your dances and Christ- 
mas frolicings, little-er-ahem — , Miss?” 

‘‘Boylston, Captain Stewart. Oh, no, I 


222 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


rarely attend dances; there is so much that is 
instructive to be enjoyed while at home. I am 
making some notes in my diary. ^ ’ 

‘‘DonT say so. Find the outlook inspiring?’’ 
Captain Stewart laughed as he looked out upon 
the dreary landscape, for the afternoon was 
lowery, and certainly, the cheerless flat land- 
scape between Washington and the Junction 
was far from thrilling. 

‘‘Oh, I am not depending upon my visual 
sight for my inspiration. Captain Stewart. 
Don’t you think the study of one’s fellow beings 
intensely interesting?’ 

“Yes, it’s a heap cherrier inside the car 
than outside on this confoundedly soggy day,” 
answered Captain Stewart, preparing to with- 
draw from an even more depressing atmos- 
phere than that beyond the car windows, by 
turning to Eosalie, whose eyes were commenc- 
ing to dance. But Isabel had no idea of fore- 
going an opportunity to make an impression, 
little guessing the sort of one she was in reality 
making. 

“Yes, it is exceedingly damp today, but do 
you think we ought to allow externals to affect 
us ? ” she asked. 

“ Eh ? What ? I’m afraid you ’re getting be- 
yond my bearings. Lead won’t touch bottom.” 

Isabel smiled indulgently. One must be tol- 


CHEISTMAS AT SEVEENDALE 223 


erant with a person forced to spend his life 
within the limited bounds of a ship. 

^‘Miss Sturgis, our instructor in sociology, 
advises us to be very observing and to take 
notes of everything unusual. You know we 
shall graduate next year and time passes so 
swiftly. It seems only yesterday that I entered 
Columbia Heights School, and here Christmas 
is upon us. I have so little time left in which 
to accomplish all I feel I should, and I could 
not graduate after I’d passed seventeen. I’d 
die of mortification. And, oh, that fact holds 
'a suggestion. Pardon me if I make a note of 
it, and — and — how do you spell accomplished, 
Captain Stewart? I really have so little time 
to give to etymology.” 

For one second Captain Stewart looked at 
the girl as though he thought she might possibly 
be running him. He was more accustomed to 
the fun-loving, joking girl than to this ‘‘cellar- 
grown turnip” as he mentally stigmatized her. 
Then the little imps in Eosalie’s eyes proved 
his undoing: 

“I’m afraid I’m no good as an English prof. 
Eeckon I’d spell it akomplish. Sounds as good 
as any other way. You’ll know what it means 
when you overhaul it anyhow. But here we are 
at the Junction. Pipe overside, bo’s’n,” he 
cried to Peggy. 


224 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


Good-bys were hastily spoken and Captain 
Stewart soon had his party hurrying across the 
platform to the Annapolis car. As he settled 
Eosalie in her seat he asked: 

‘‘How many Miss Boylstons have you got at 
Columbia Heights T’ 

“Only one, thank the powers!’^ answered 
Eosalie fervently. 

It was nearly six when the electric cars rolled 
up to the rear of Wilmot Hall and the girls saw 
Mrs. Harold, and a number of the midshipmen 
of the first class lined up and eagerly watching 
for the particular “she’’ who would spend the 
holidays in Annapolis. 

A mob of squabbling boys made a mad rush 
for the car steps in the hope of securing suit- 
cases to carry into the hotel, and had not the 
midshipmen swept them aside, further progress 
for the car’s passengers would have been 
barred. The hoodlums of the town seem to 
spring from the very ground upon the arrival 
of a car at Wilmot and certainly make life a 
burden for travelers trying to descend the car 
steps. 

There was only time for general greetings 
just then, as all hurried into Wilmot to meet 
old friends and new ones, Mrs. Howland, Con- 
stance, Snap, Gail and Mr. Harold having al- 
ready arrived. 


CHRISTMAS AT SEVERNDALE 225 


Pending the departure for Severndale, Mrs. 
Harold had, at Captain Stewart request, en- 
gaged three extra rooms, thus practically pre- 
empting her entire corridor for her guests, and 
a jollier party it would have been hard to find 
than the one escorted down to the big dining- 
room that evening by ‘ ‘ The Executive Officer, ’ ’ 
as Captain Stewart called Mrs. Harold, who 
was acting as chaperone for his party. 

Directly dinner ended Captain Stewart and 
Commander Harold left upon some mysterious 
mission which threw the girls into a wild flutter 
of curiosity. 

‘ ‘ Oh, what is it all about T’ demanded Rosalie. 

‘‘CanT tell one single thing until Daddy Neil 
says I may, ’ ’ laughed Peggy. 

‘‘Does Polly knowP’ asked Natalie. 

Peggy nodded. 

“You’ll have to bottle up your impatience for 
an hour or two. Go to your rooms and shake 
out your pretties for tomorrow night’s frolic, 
for I am going to ‘pipe down’ early tonight. 
When you have finished stowing your lockers 
come back to the sitting-room and we ’ll have a 
quiet, cozy time until our commanding officers 
return. Constance, Gail and Snap must make 
a call this evening, but I’m not going to let any- 
one claim my time. It all belongs to my girls, ’ ’ 
said Mrs. Harold gaily, as she and Mrs. How- 
15 


226 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


land seated themselves before the open fire. 

The girls hnrried away to do her bidding, for 
it had been decided to remain at Wilmot until 
after the Christmas hop, all going out to Severn- 
dale by a special car when the dance was over, 
• Harrison, Mammy and Jerome, under Mrs. Har- 
old’s tactful generalship, having made all prep- 
arations for the big house party. 

In a few moments the girls returned from un- 
packing their suitcases. 

The Thanksgiving visit had removed all sense 
of reserve or strangeness with Mrs. Harold, but 
they did not know Mrs. Howland, and for a 
moment there seemed an ominous lull. Then 
Peggy crying: 

want my old place. Little Mother,” nestled 
softly upon 'the arm of the big morris-chair in 
which Mrs. Harold sat, and rested her head 
against Mrs. Harold. The other girls had 
dropped upon chairs, but Mrs. Harold was 
minded to have her charges pro tern at closer 
range, so releasing herself from Peggy’s cir- 
cling arm for a moment, she reached for two 
plump cushions upon the couch near at hand 
and fiopping them down, one at either knee 
said: ‘‘Juno on this one, Eosalie on the other; 
Marjorie beside me and Natalie, Stella and 
Nelly with Polly,” for Polly had already cud- 
dled down upon her mother’s chair. 


CHEISTMAS AT SEVEENDALE 227 


Before the words had well left her lips, 
Eosalie had sprung to her coign of vantage 
crying: 

^‘Oh, Mrs. Harold, you are the dearest chap- 
pie I ever knew, and it ’s already been ten times 
lovelier than Polly and Peggy ever could de- 
scribe it. ’ ’ 

^‘With a happy little laugh, Natalie promptly 
seated herself upon the arm of Mrs. Howland ^s 
chair, but Juno hesitated a moment, looking 
doubtfully at the cushion. Juno was a very 
up-to-date young lady as to raiment. How 
could she flop down as Eosalie had done while 
wearing a skirt Which measured no more than 
a yard around at the hem, and geared up in an 
undergarment which defied all laws of anatomy 
by precluding the possibility of bending at the 
waist line? She looked at Mrs. Harold and 
she looked at the cushion. As her boys would 
have expressed it ‘^the Little Mother was not 
slow in catching on.’’ She now laughed out- 
right. Juno did not know whether to resent it 
or join in the laugh too. There was something 
about the older woman, however, which aroused 
in girls a sense of camaraderie rather than 
reserve, though Juno had never quite been 
able to analyze it. She smiled, and by some 
form of contortion of which necessity and 
long practice had made her a passed mistress. 


228 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


contrived to get herself settled upon the cns'hion. 

Honey/’ said Mrs. Harold, patting her 
shoulder, you want to live up to your name 
you’ll discard your coat of mail. Your name- 
sake would have scorned its limitations, and 
your young figure will be far lovelier and more 
graceful, to say nothing of the benefit to your- 
self and future generations, if you heave your 
armor plate overboard.” 

It was all said half- jestingly, half-seriously, 
but Juno gave her head a superior little toss as 
she answered: 

‘^And go looking like a meal sack? To say 
nothing of flinging away twenty perfectly good 
dollars just paid to Madam Malone.” 

‘H’m afraid I’m a very old-fashioned old 
lady, but I have no notion of letting any Madam 
Malone, or any other French lady from Erin 
dictate my fashions, or curtail the development 
and use of my muscles ; I have too much use for 
them. Do Peggy and Polly resemble ‘meal 
sacks?’ Yet no Madam Malone has ever had 
the handling of their floating-ribs, let me tell 
you. Watch out, little girl, for a nervous, semi- 
invalid womanhood is a high price to pay for a 
pair of corsets at seventeen. There, my lecture 
is over and now let’s talk of earthquakes.” 

At her aunt’s question regarding Peggy and 
herself resembling “meal sacks,” Polly laughed 


CHEISTMAS AT SEVEENDALE 229 


aloud and being in a position to practically 
demonstrate the freedom which a sensibly full 
skirt afforded, cried : 

‘‘If I couldn’t run when I felt like it I’d die, 
I tell you, when I strike heavy weather I want 
my rigging ship-shape. I’d hate to scud under 
bare poles.” 

The subject was changed but the words were 
not forgotten. The other girls had all gathered 
about the blazing logs upon cushions or has- 
socks, and a pretty group they formed as they 
talked eagerly of the coming hop, and tried to 
guess what Captain Stewart was planning, Mrs. 
Harold and Mrs. Howland joining enthusias- 
tically in it all. 

“Tanta,” asked Polly, “do you know that 
Lily Pearl Montgomery and Helen Doolittle are 
here at Wilmot with Helen’s uncle? We have 
christened him ‘ Foxy Grandpa. ’ J ust wait till 
you see him. He looks the character exactly.” 

“Are they to go to the hop?” asked Mrs. 
Harold, instantly interested, for even though 
she had heard amusing tales of the two girls, 
they were still young girls, and she was con- 
cerned for their happiness and pleasure. 

“We don’t know and we didn’t like to seem 
inquisitive,” replied Polly. 

“Yes, they are going. Little Mother. Helen 
told me so. Foxy Grandpa knows somebody 


230 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


who knows somebody else, who knows the boys 
who are to take them, bnt they didnT tell ns 
their names. I wonder if we know them, ' ^ was 
Peggy ^s laughing explanation. 

hope they will have a happy time,’^ said 
Mrs. Howland gently as she stroked back 
Polly ^s silky curls. 

‘‘You trust them to have the time of their 
lives, Mumsey. But oh, isnH it good to be 
here!^’ and Polly favored her mother with an 
ecstatic hug. 

“What time are we to go to Severndale to- 
morrow, Little Mother P’ asked Peggy. 

“Not until after the hop, dear. It will be 
very late, I know, but Christmas is a special 
day of days. That is the reason I^m going to 
send you all off early tonight. Nine-thirty 
gun-fire will see you started for the Land o’ 
Nod.” 

“Aren’t we to wait until Daddy Neil comes 
back?” 

“Not unless he gets back before three bells 
and it looks doubtful, two have already struck. 
But you’ll learn the news the first thing in the 
morning. ’ ’ 

But at that moment Captain Stewart came 
breezing into the room. Peggy and Polly flew 
to him crying : 

“Did he say yes? Did he say yes? Oh, 


CHEISTMAS AT SEVEENDALE 231 


answer, quick ! Do ! ’ ’ they begged, each clasp- 
ing arms about him. 

I answer quick youdl both cast loose but 
the longer I keep you in suspense the longer 
youdl lay hold,’’ was his quizzical retort. 

‘‘We won’t stir. We won’t budge. Tell us.” 

For answer Captain Stewart drew an official- 
looking document from his blouse pocket and 
waved it high above the girls’ heads. A series 
of ecstatic squeals arose from them. Opening 
the carefully folded paper he read its stereo- 
typed phrasing, all of which is too serious to 
be herein repeated. Suffice it to say that it 
secured for 

Durand Leroux, Second Class 

Herbert Taylor, Second Class 

Ealph Wilber, Third Class 
Jean Paul Nichols, Third Class 
Gordon Powers, Third Class 

Douglas Porter, Third Class 

leave of absence under Captain Neil Stewart’s 
orders from 6:30 P. M., December 23rd, to 6 
P. M., December 25th, 19 — . 

When the excitement had somewhat subsided, 
Captain Stewart said: 

“Now that I’m sure of it, I must go ’phone 
out to Severndale or Jerome and Harrison will 
be throwing fits. We’ll have to quarter that 
bunch in the old wing, but Lord bless my soul. 


232 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


I reckon they’d be willing to go out to the 
paddock. But mind, yon girls, not one whisper 
of it to those hoys, until 1 give the word, or it 
will he the brig for every mother’s daughter of 
you,” and with this terrifying threat he strode 
off down the corridor. 

Just then three bells struck in the tower and 
at the second stroke the nine-thirty gun boomed 
out its welcome ‘ ‘ Release. ’ ’ 

As the sound died away Mrs. Harold walked 
over to the big window calling to the girls to 
join her. 

‘ ‘ Stand here a moment, ’ ’ she said, then going 
over to the electric switch turned off all the 
lights. 

< < Why ? What ? ’ ’ cried all the girls excepting 
Peggy and Polly. 

‘^Look at the windows on the third deck of 
Bancroft, southwest corner,” she said, unhook- 
ing a drop light from above her desk and cross- 
ing the room to the puzzled girls. ‘‘Those are 
Durand’s and Bert’s rooms. Next to them are 
Gordon’s and Doug’s. Watch closely.” f 

Presently from two of the windows lights 
were flashed three times in rapid succession. 
Then absolute darkness. 

Instantly Mrs. Harold turned the reflector of 
her drop light toward the academy in such a 
way that the light would be cast out across the 


CHEISTMAS AT SEVEENDALE 233 


night, then by turning the key on and off 
quickly she flashed its rays three times, paused 
a moment, then repeated the signal. 

Instantly from the rooms mentioned came the 
answering flashes, which after a brief interval 
were repeated, Mrs. Harold again giving her 
reply. 

^‘Oh, who does it? What is it for? What 
do they mean?^^ asked her visitors. 

Just our usual good-night message to each 
other. My boys are all dear to me, but Durand 
and Gordon peculiarly so. Those rooms are 
theirs. Shall I tell you the message the flashes 
carry? It is just a little honor code. I want 
the boys to stand well this term, but, like most 
boys they are always ready for skylarking, and 
the work from seven-thirty to nine-thirty is 
easily side-tracked. So we have agreed to ex- 
change a message at gunfire if ‘all is well.' 
If they have been boning tomorrow’s work my 
flash light is answered; if not — well, I see no 
answering flash.” 

“Do you think they always live up to the 
agreement?” asked Eosalie. 

“I have faith to believe they do. Isn’t it 
always better to believe a person honest until 
we prove him a thief, than to go the other way 
about it? Besides, they carry the Talisman.” 

“What is it — Little Mother?” asked Juno, to 


234 PEGGY STE'VATT AT SCHOOL 

the surprise of th ' otliers, slipping to Mrs. 
Harold ^s side and ] lai ing her arm about her. 

‘‘Would you really o know, dear? Sup- 
pose we throw on a xxcoii .ug and leave the lights 
turned off. Then we’ll have a confidential ten 
minutes before you go to bed. You can all 
cuddle down in a pile on the big bearskin.” 

A moment later the flames formed a brilliant 
background to a pretty picture, and Mrs. Har- 
old was repeating softly, as the up springing 
flames filled the room with their light and rested 
lovingly upon the young faces upturned to hers : 

‘^Eacli night when three bells strike the hour 
Up in the old clock’s lofty tower, 

A flashing beam, a darting ray 
Their message of good faith convey. 

Those wavering, clear, electric beams. 

Who’ll guess how much their message means? 

Or dream the wondrous tale they tell? 

'Dear Little Mother, all is well.’ 

"Yet out across the peaceful night. 

By moon and stars made silvery bright. 

This message comes in gleaming light: 

We’ve kept the faith; Good-night! Good-night! 

"Our token of a duty done, 

An effort made, a victory won; 

The bond on which we claim the right 
To flash our message, our 'Good-night.^ 

"Dear Little Mother. Precious name! 

None sweeter may a woman claim. 

No greater honor hope to gain 

Than this which three short words contain. 


CHRISTMAS AT SEVERNDALE 235 


*‘To win and hold a love so pure, 

A faith so stanch, so strong, so sure— 

To gain a confidence so rare— 

What honors can with these compare? 

‘*No wonder as I flash my ray 
Across the night ^s dividing way, 

In deepest reverence I say: 

God keep you true, dear lads, alway/^ 

The girls’ good-nights were spoken very 
tenderly. The message of the lights had car- 
ried one to them as well. 


CHAPTER XV 


YULETIDE 

are one real old-timey family, sure 
enough,’’ said Captain Stewart heartily, as he 
gathered his girls about him in Mrs. Harold’s 
sitting-room Saturday morning. ^^But, my-oh, 
my! I wish I were that Indian-Chinese-Jap 
god, what’s his name? who has about a dozen 
arms. Two are just no account,” he added 
laughingly as he held Peggy in one and Polly 
in the other, while all the other girls, Gail in- 
cluded, crowded around him, all talking and 
laughing at once, all demanding to know what 
would be the very first thing on the day’s 
program. 

Mr. and Mrs. Harold, Mrs. Howland, Con- 
stance and Snap were seated about the room, 
highly amused by the group in the center, for 
the girls had gathered about Captain Stewart 
as honeybees gather about a jar of sweets. 

‘‘Come close! Come close, and I’ll tell you. 
Can’t talk at long range,” rumbled the kindly 
man, flopping his arms over Peggy’s and Polly’s 
shoulders like an amiable sea lion. 


236 


YULETIDE 


237 


Eosalie flew to snuggle beside Polly. Natalie 
by Peggy, the other girls drawing as close as 
possible, Stella excepted, who laughed, blushed 
prettily and said : 

think Captain Stewart has more than his 
arms full now, so I’ll hover on the outskirts.” 

used to be scared to death of him,” con- 
fessed Gail, ‘‘but those weeks up in New Lon- 
don scared away my scare. ’ ’ 

“Well, what is it to be this morning!” asked 
Peggy. 

“Suppose we all go over and take a look 
around the yard. It may be rather slow with 
just two old fogies like Harold and me for es- 
corts, but we’ll leave the matrons at home and 
take Snap. That ensign’s stripe on his sleeve 
makes him seem a gay young bachelor even if 
he is a staid old Benedic, and Constance can 
lend him to you girls for a little while, anyway.” 

“I’m game! No telling which one will be 
responsible for an elopement, Connie,” cried 
Snap, bending over his pretty young wife to rest 
his dark hair against hers for a second. 

She laughed a happy little laugh as she an- 
swered : 

“Go along. Sir Heartbreaker. People down 
here have not forgotten auld lang syne and I 
dare say the rocking chair fleet will at once 
begin to commiserate me. But you girls had 


238 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


better watch out ; he is a hopeless flirt. So be- 
ware!’’ Nevertheless, the light in her eyes as 
she raised them to the handsome man whose 
hand rested upon her shoulders held little of 
apprehension. 

Ten minutes later the merry group had set 
forth. Mrs. Harold, Mrs. Howland and Con- 
stance were only too glad to have their lively 
charges out of the way for an hour or two, for 
a good bit must be attended to before they could 
leave for Severndale that evening. Captain 
Stewart and the girls would not return until 
twelve o’clock and the boys — who had been in- 
vited out for luncheon rather than to dine, 
former experiences having taught Mrs. Harold 
the folly of inviting dinner guests on a hop 
nigtht — ^would arrive immediately after forma- 
tion. 

At twelve o’clock the girls returned from the 
Yard, and when one bell struck were watching 
in undisguised eagerness for their luncheon 
guests. From Mrs. Harold’s windows they 
could see the steady stream of men rushing 
from Bancroft toward the main gate, and in 
less time than seemed possible, footsteps were 
audible — yes, a trifle more than audible — as 
‘Hhe bunch” came piling up Wilmot’s stairway; 
for the promptitude with which ^‘the Little 
Mother’s boys” responded to ‘^a bid” to Mid- 


YULETIDE 


239 


dies’ Haven was an unending source of wonder 
to most people and certainly to her school-girl 
guests. 

Eight midshipmen came tramping up the 
stairs, eager to welcome old friends and ready 
to meet new ones upon the old ones’ recom- 
mendations. 

To Peggy, Polly and Nelly the happy, laugh- 
ing, joking lot of lads were an old story, but 
the influx came near turning some of the other 
girls’ heads. 

Juno was sorely divided between Douglas 
Porter’s splendid figure and Durand’s irresist- 
ible charm, until Miss Juno began to absorb the 
full significance of ‘‘class rates” and gold lace. 
The “five-striper” or head of the entire brigade 
was a well set-up chap and rather good looking, 
though sulfering somewhat from a bad attack 
of “stripitis,” as it was termed in Bancroft 
Hall. He was fairly efficient, a “good enough 
fellow” but not above “greasing,” that is, cul- 
tivating the officers’ favor, or that of their 
wives and daughters, if thereby ultimate bene- 
fits accrued to himself. 

The three-striper of Ealph’s, Jean’s and 
Durand’s company whom Mrs. Harold had 
asked to escort Stella, was an all-round popular 
man, and a great favorite of Mrs. Harold’s for 
his irreproachable character, sunny, lovable 


240 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


disposition and unfailing kindness to the under- 
classmen. 

The others w'ho crowded the room are old 
friends. 

Jean Paul and Eosalie chattered like a pair 
of magpies. Natalie was the happiest thing 
imaginable as she and Bert Taylor, who had 
found the little golden-head most enticing, 
laughed and ran each other like old chums. 
Peggy was everywhere, and although Durand 
strove to break away from Juno in order to 
‘‘get in a few’’ with Peggy, he was held 
prisoner with “big Doug” until Guy Bennett 
appropriated Juno. Then Durand made his 
innings. 

Gordon Powers devoted himself to Nelly, 
while Ealph hovered over Polly, for they had 
endless interests in common. 

“And you made the crew, Ealph!” cried 
Polly. “Maybe I wasn’t tickled nearly to 
death when you wrote me about it. And you’re 
out for basketball too ! How did you come out 
in Math and Mech? And who’s taken Gum- 
shoe’s place this year? And you never wrote 
me a word about Class President Election, 
though I guess I’ve asked you in every letter. 
What makes you so tight with your news, any 
way? I write you every little thing about 
Columbia Heights. Come across with it.” 


YULETIDE 


241 


Ealph turned crimson. Polly looked first 
baffled then suddenly growing wise, jumped at 
him and shook him by the shoulders just as she 
used to do in the old days as she cried : 

‘‘IPs you! And you never told me! You 
good-for-nothing boy. ’ ’ 

“Hi! Watch out! The Captain ^s clearing 
for action, ’ ’ cried J ean Paul. ‘ ‘ Told you you ’d 
catch it when she found out.^^ 

“Well, Tanta might have told me, anyhow,’^ 
protested Polly. 

“Ealph wouldn’t let me. Kept me honor 
bound not to. But if you are all ready for your 
luncheon, come down at once. There are — ^how 
many of us 1 Twenty-four f Merciful powers ! ’ ’ 

“No, Tanta, only twenty-three. Poor GaiPs 
minus an escort, ’ ’ cried Polly, a shade of regret 
in her eyes, for Gail meant a great deal to this 
little sister. 

‘ ‘ Why, so she is. Now that’s too bad of me, ’ ’ 
but something in her aunt’s voice made Polly 
look at her keenly. A moment later she under- 
stood. 

As the merry, laughing, chattering group 
reached the last landiug of the stairs leading 
down to the Assembly Hall, a tall, broad-shoul- 
dered man who stood at the foot looked eagerly 
upward. Polly gave one wild screech and 
nearly fell down the remaining steps, to fling 
16 


242 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


herself into the arms outstretched to save her, 
as a deep voice said : 

‘‘One hell, Captain Polly! You ^11 carry 
away your landing stage if you come head on 
at full speed.’’ 

“Oh, Shortie! Shortie! Where did you 
come from!” cried Polly, nearly pumping his 
arm from its socket, while all the others 
crowded around to welcome the big fellow whom 
all had loved or esteemed during his undergrad- 
uate days. 

“Ask the Little Mother. She’s responsible, 
and Gail needs looking after among all this 
bunch, I know. Come along, young lady. I’ve 
got to see you fed and cared for. ’ ’ 

And Gail seemed perfectly willing to “come 
along.” 

With such an addition to her family, 
Mrs. Harold had made arrangements to have 
two large round tables reserved for her in 
the smaller of the two dining-rooms, the 
older people at one, with Gail, Stella, Juno, 
Shortie, Allyn and Guy to make the circle, 
the younger people with Peggy and Polly as 
hostesses at the adjoining table. In addition 
to her own regular waiter, the second head 
waiter and two assistants had been detailed 
to serve, but with the Christmas rush and the 
number of people at Wilmot for the holidays 


YULETIDE 


243 


there was more or less delay between oonrses. 

‘‘Where is Johnr’ she demanded, as they 
were waiting for the salad. 

“Over yonder. Shall I hail himT’ asked 
Durand, from the next table, promptly putting 
his fingers to his mouth as though to give one of 
the ear-splitting whistles which seem to carry 
for miles. 

“If you dare, you scape-grace, right here in 
this dining-room!’’ she warned. 

“Oh, do it!” cried Polly. “I want to learn 
how. Show me. ’ ’ 

“All right; stick out your tongue,” directed 
Durand which Polly promptly proceeded to do, 
though unluckily she happened to he looking 
straight past Durand at the moment, and what 
proved more embarrassing, right at a table oc- 
cupied by Foxy Grandpa, Helen and Lily Pearl, 
whom Mrs. Harold had not yet met, so, of 
course, did not recognize. (Helen and Lily did 
not mean to lose sight of Peggy and Polly if 
they could help it.) 

There are some situations where explanations 
only make matters worse. This was one of 
them. Polly was in everlasting disgrace and 
everyone at the table in shouts of laughter, as 
well as those at other tables near at hand, whose 
occupants could not have helped hearing and 
seeing if they would. 


244 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


But at that moment Eosalie diverted attention 
from Polly by trying to clap her hands regard- 
less of the piece of luncheon roll she held, thus 
promptly launching it over her shoulder, where 
it went merrily bounding across the polished 
floor to be gravely rescued by the irreproach- 
able John. But Eosalie was in the realms of 
the gods and far above such mundane matters 
as a luncheon rolPs eccentricities. 

Mrs. Harold was no whit behind her girls in 
their fun, and was so well known to every guest 
in the hotel that her table was invariably looked 
upon as a source of amusement for most of the 
others, and the fun which flowed like an electric 
current through her guests came very near 
destroying their appetites, and the big dining- 
room full of people found themselves sympa- 
thetically a:ffected, each gay bit of laughter, each 
enthusiastic comment finding an answering 
smile at some table. 

As nearly every member of the first class had 
gone on Christmas leave, the few who happened 
to be in Annapolis having remained as the 
guests of friends, there was a very perceptible 
thinning out of ranks over in Bancroft that 
afternoon. Nevertheless, Mrs. Harold had an- 
nounced an informal tea from four to six and 

general liberty’’ enabled all who chose to do 
so to attend it. And many chose! But in the 


YULETIDE 


245 


interval between luncheon and four o’clock Mrs. 
Harold ‘^barred out the masculine population” 
and carried her girls upstairs to change their 
gowns for her tea. It was during the ‘‘prink- 
ing process” that some very characteristic 
comments were made upon the masculine guests 
now enjoying their post-prandial cigars, or 
cigarettes, in the smoking-room below stairs. 

Mrs. Harold was in her element listening to 
the girls’ frank comments. 

‘ ‘ Oh, I know I ’m going to have the very time 
of my life, Mrs. Harold,” exclaimed Natalie, 
giving a little bounce of rapture. 

“Mr. Porter is certainly a remarkably hand- 
some man,” was Juno’s complacent comment. 
“But, Mrs. Harold, aren’t first classmen really 
— ^well — don’t they come in for greater priv- 
ileges? Bate more? Is that what you say 
down here?” 

“Of course. Especially a five-striper, Juno. 
You’d better cultivate Guy Bennett. It’s a 
great distinction to profit by a five-striper’s 
favors. There are three girls in Annapolis 
who have reduced that sort of cultivation to a 
science and if you manage to rival them you 
will have scored a point, sure enough.” 

“How many five-stripers are there?” asked 
Stella. 

“Only one, happily, or the girls to whom I 


246 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


allude would have nervous prostration. But 
the four and three-stripers save the day for 
them. Nothing below is worth cultivating.^’ 

‘‘Don’t Polly and Peggy ‘cultivate the strip- 
ers?” asked Rosalie. 

“That depends,” was Mrs. Harold’s cryptic 
answer as an odd smile caused her lips to twitch. 
“Last year’s five-striper and a good many other 
stripers, were with us constantly, and I miss 
them more than I like to dwell upon. This 
year’s? Well — I shall endeavor to survive 
their departure.” 

“Oh, but don’t you just love them all!” cried 
Rosalie. 

“Which, the midshipmen or the stripes?” 
asked Polly. 

“Why, all of them, of course!” 

“I think a whole lot of some of the boys — yes, 
of a good many, but there are some whom I 
wouldn’t miss much, I reckon.” 

“Oh, I think you are perfectly heartless, 
Polly. They are just the darlingest men I ever 
met.” 

With what unction the word “men” rolled 
from Rosalie’s tongue. “Men” had not fig- 
ured very largely in Rosalie’s world, and Mrs. 
Harold chuckled inwardly at the thought of 
classing Rosalie’s particular little Jean Paul, 
in the category of grown-ups; anything more 


YULETIDE 


247 


essentially boyisii, and full to the brim of 
mad-cap pranks, than the eighteen-year-old 
Jean Paul, it would have been hard to picture. 

Mrs. Harold had dispatched notes to Helen 
and Lily Pearl asking them in Peggy’s and 
Polly’s name to be present at her little tea that 
afternoon, to meet several of the midshipmen, 
and, if they cared to do so, to bring with them 
the men who were taking them to the hop. She 
did not know who these men were. 

Shortly before four Helen and Lily Pearl ar- 
rived in a flutter. Mrs. Harold had not felt it 
incumbent upon her to include Foxy Grandpa, 
concluding that he could find diversion for an 
hour or two while his charges were with their 
school-chums. When Helen and Lily arrived 
upon the scene, Mrs. Harold’s face was a study. 
Foxy Grandpa was evidently too dull to be 
critical and Columbia Heights was at a safe 
distance. 

Both Lily Pearl and Helen were gotten up 
regardless. Each wore extravagant gowns, 
each had done up her hair and supplemented it 
by wonderful creations of false puffs. Each 
wore dangling ear-rings and the complexion of 
each girl had been ‘‘assisted.” 

Poor Mrs. Harold felt as though a couple of 
chorus girls had invaded her little sanctum, and 
Peggy and Polly were furious. But it was too 


248 PEGGY STEWART AT SCHOOL 


late then to retreat and a few moments later the 
midshipmen began to ponr into the sitting-room, 
the two who were to take Helen and Lily being 
men whom Mrs. Harold had always avoided, 
feeling that they were no companions for the 
frank, nnaffected girls she loved so dearly. She 
resolved to keep her eye piped. 

It was a merry afternoon. Rosalie scintil- 
lated, and her scintillation proved infections 
for Jean Paul, upon whom she had made a deep 
impression at Thanksgiving; he instantly ap- 
propriated her, greatly to Mrs. Harold’s amuse- 
ment, for she was never too fully occupied to 
notice significant signs. 

Quiet, dignified Bert Taylor had promptly 
taken bonny Natalie under his serene protection. 
And Juno? Well she was sorely divided be- 
tween Doug’s towering seventy-four inches and 
Gordon’s sixty-nine, though she strove to con- 
ceal the exaltation which her uniformed gal- 
lants stirred in her soul by bringing to bear 
upon them all the superlative superiority which 
she had studied as the acme of success in the 
habitues -of the Hotel Astor. With Douglas it 
worked to a charm. He rose to the correspond- 
ing role as a trout to a fly, but poor Gordon was 
only too thankful when the companionship and 
conversation became more general. The super- 
ior young lady from the metropolis was beyond 


YULETIDE 


249 


Ms ken. Little Nelly Bolivar sweetness and 
quaint humor filled his ideals to far greater 
satisfaction. He had met Nelly first at Severn- 
dale and several times since with Mrs. Harold, 
who had often invited her to spend the week- 
end at Wilmot, where she had looked to the 
young girPs welfare, knowmg how much she 
must miss Peggy this winter. 

Nelly was simply dressed in a gown which 
had once been Peggy ^s, for most of Peggy’s 
garments went to Nelly, but were given so 
sweetly and with such evident love, that not even 
the most sensitive nature could have been 
wounded, and they were a real blessing to her. 
No one ever commented upon the fact and be- 
fore going to Columbia Heights, Nelly had spent 
many a busy hour with Mrs. Harold remodeling 
and working like a little beaver under that good 
friend’s guidance, for Nelly was a skilful little 
needlewoman. As a result, no girl in the school 
was more suitably gowned. The only girls who 
had eyed her critically were Lily Pearl, Helen 
and Juno. The first because she was too shal- 
low to do aught but follow Helen’s lead, and 
Juno from a naturally critical disposition. 
Juno meant to hold her favor somewhat in re- 
serve. She intended first -to see what Nelly’s 
standing at Sevemdale proved. She might be 
Polly’s and Peggy’s friend — ^well and good — 


250 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


but wbo was sbe? Would she find a welcome 
among the Delacys, the Vanderstacks, the 
Dryers and heaven knows which-or-whats of 
New York’s glitterers? 

Juno was hardly in a position to gauge her 
standards by those who represented the big 
city’s finest and best. She saw the patrons of 
the great hotels and moved among them, but of 
New York’s sterling worth, she was as ignorant 
as a babe. Its superficial glamour and glitter, 
as well as its less desirable contingent, which she 
was not sufficiently experienced in the world’s 
ways to fully understand, made the strongest 
appeal to her. Poor little Nelly Bolivar would 
have been a modest, sleek little Junco compared 
with the birds of paradise (!), cockatoos, and 
pheasants of Juno’s world, but of all this Nelly 
was quite unaware and too happy in her present 
surroundings to care. 

It was a merry afternoon for all, but a diver- 
sion was created by Polly, shortly before it 
ended. 

She was at the tea-table pouring, and talking 
to Ealph like a phonograph, when Mrs. Harold 
became aware of a horrible odor, and cried : 

‘^What under the sun smells so abominably? 
Why, Polly Howland, look at my perfectly good 
teakettle! It is red hot, and — horrors — there 
isn’t one drop of water in it!” 


TULETIDE 


251 


True enougli, absorbed in her conversation 
with Ealph, Polly had completely overlooked 
the trifling detail of keeping her kettle filled, 
though the alcohol lamp beneath it was doing 
its duty most lampfully. 

Damages repaired and the kettle at length 
filled and singing merrily, the gay little gather- 
ing took slight note of time, but soon after four 
bells struck in the tower clock, Mrs. Harold be- 
gan to ‘ ‘ round up ’ ’ her masculine guests, for she 
had no notion of their being late for formation. 

‘ ‘ Take your places in the ‘ firing line ! ’ ’ ^ she 
ordered. 

‘‘Oh, there’s loads of time. Little Mother I” 
came in protest from Jean Paul. 

“Time to burn,” from Dick Allyn, who found 
Stella mighty entertaining. 

“Now, Little Mother, you’re not going to be 
so hard-hearted as to turn us out early tonight ! 
Why, it’s weeks since we’ve had the girls here,” 
wheedled Durand. 

“Can’t help it. Out you all go! There’s 
too much at stake just now to risk any de- 
merits.” 

‘ ‘ At stake ? What ’s at stake, Little Mother ? ’ ’ 
were the eager questions. 

“Can’t tell you a single thing now. I’m 
tongue-tied until Captain Stewart passes the 
word.” 


252 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


‘ ‘ Oil, wliat is it ? Please come across with it, 
Little Mother. When may we know,’’ begged 
Ralph. 

‘‘At formation tonight perhaps. No use 
teasing! Join the firing line!” and with the 
command of a general Mrs. Harold shooed her 
brood ont into the corridor, where overcoats 
and caps hnng. They were used to these sud- 
den dismissals, and so were Polly and Peggy, 
who were too familiar with all that which must 
be crowded into a limited amount of time not 
to appreciate what it meant to have “the decks 
cleared” when necessary. But Rosalie, Na- 
talie, Juno, Marjorie, Stella and the other girls 
accepted the new order of things with divers 
emotions. Rosalie giggled, Natalie’s face ex- 
pressed wonder. Juno’s was just a shade criti- 
cal, Marjorie and Stella smiled. 

“Gee, if we obeyed all orders with as good 
grace as we ebey the Little Mother’s what 
models we’d be,” was Jean Paul’s jerky com- 
ment as he struggled into an overcoat, his eyes 
still fixed upon Rosalie’s winsome face. 

Meanwhile, Doug Porter was clawing about 
among the coats to find his own, but happening 
to glance at Jean Paul, shouted: 

“Well, I’ll be hanged! Say, how is it to get 
out of my coat. Bantam?” 

True enough, the garment into which the wee 


YULETIDE 


253 


man was wriggling trailed upon tihe carpet, bnt 
Jean Paul was in a realm where overcoats 
‘never were or e^er had beenJ 

At six-fifteen the lingering good-byes had 
been said and Mrs. Harold had dismissed those 
who constituted the “firing line,’^ the name 
having been bestowed by Wheedles when he 
first witnessed the promptitude with which Mrs. 
Harold sent her boys to the right-about in order 
to avoid demerits for tardiness. 

“Why must they rush back on the very min- 
ute?’’ asked Eosalie, when all were gone, half 
inclined to resent an order of things which de- 
prived her of her gallant Jean sans ceremony. 

‘ ‘ Discipline ! Discipline ! Little lady, ’ ’ laughed 
Mrs. Harold, coming up behind Eosalie and 
turning the piquant face up to hers. 

“I should think they’d feel like a lot of school 
boys to be ordered about so,” was Juno’s rather 
petulant comment. 

“Better feel ‘like a lot of schoolboys’ here, 
than like a lot of simpletons when they ‘hit the 
tree,’ ” was Mrs. Harold’s merry reply. 
“You’ve a whole lot to learn about regulations, 
my bonny lassie.” 

It was all said so kindly and so merrily that 
Juno could not resent it. 

“But when will they learn about their leave? 
And if they are to go out to Severndale tonight 


254 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


how will they manage P’ asked Eosalie eagerly. 

‘‘Trust Daddy Neil to manage that. When 
they get back they’ll be called to the office and 
the officer in charge will notify them of what 
has taken place and give them their orders. ’ ’ 

“Oh, I don’t think I can possibly wait to hear 
what they’ll say!” cried Polly. “I never, 
never knew such a lovely thing to happen be- 
fore.” 


CHAPTEE XVI 


AT SEVERNDALE 

‘‘My goodness!’^ cried Eosalie, “I thonglit I 
knew Peggy Stewart, but the Peggy Stewart 
we know at Columbia Heights, and the Peggy 
Stewart we saw at Wilmot, and the Peggy 
Stewart weVe found here are three different 
people ! ’ ’ 

“And if you stay here long enough youTl 
know still another Peggy Stewart,’’ nodded 
Polly sagely. 

“She is a wonder no matter where you find 
her,” said Nelly quietly, “and she grows to be 
more and more of a wonder the longer you know 
her. ’ ’ 

“How long have you been observing this 
wonderful wonder?” asked Juno. 

“I think Peggy Stewart has held my inter- 
est from the first moment we came to live at 
Sevemdale,” was Nelly’s perfectly truthful, 
though not wholly enlightening, answer. Juno 
thought the evasion intentional and looked at 
her rather sharply. She was more than curious 
to see Nelly’s home and father, and wondered 
if the party would be invited there. 

255 


256 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


The Christmas hop, which had been a para- 
dise within flag-draped walls for Captain Stew- 
art’s guests, was numbered among delights 
passed, but so many more were in store and the 
grand climax of the year, the New Year’s eve 
hop, though, alack! it had to be given on the 
night of December thirtieth instead of the 
thirty-flrst, was looked forward to with eager- 
ness. 

The party had come out to Sevemdale by a 
special car at twelve- thirty, and a ‘^madder, 
merrier” group of young people it would have 
been hard to find. 

Upon their return to Bancroft Hall after 
Mrs. Harold’s summary dismissal from ^‘Mid- 
dle’s Haven” the previous Saturday night, 
Ealph, Jean Paul, Durand, Bert, Gordon and 
Doug had been ordered to report at the office 
and had it not been for the hint given at the 
tea, would have gone in trepidation of spirit. 
But it so happened that the officer in charge 
was possessed of a flickering memory of his 
own midshipman days, and his twinkling eyes 
and cheerful grin were reassuring. The boys all 
openly adored him, and even though they had 
dubbed him Hercules Hugh, would have formed 
a door mat of their bodies had he hinted a de- 
sire for it. 

When the lucky six finally grasped the fact 


AT SEVERNDALE 


257 


that Captain Stewart had actually obtained 
forty-eight hours liberty for them, and they 
were to go out to Severndale with the house- 
pai'ty, some startling things came very near tak- 
ing place right in the 0 C ’s office. Luckily the 
favored ones restrained themselves until they 
reached Durand’s room on the third deck, where 
a vent promptly presented itself, and is too 
good a story to leave untold. 

Naturally at Christmas, innumerable boxes 
of ‘‘eats” are shipped to the midshipmen from 
all over the United States, their contents usu- 
ally governed by the section of the world from 
which they are forwarded. New England in- 
variably sends its quota of mince pies, roast 
turkeys and the viands which furnish forth a 
New England table at Yuletide. The South 
and West send their special dishes. 

Durand’s Aunt Belle never failed him. Each 
holiday found a box at Bancroft addressed to 
the lad who was so dear to her, and it was al- 
ways regarded as public property by Durand’s 
friends, who never hesitated to open it and re- 
gale themselves, sure that the generous owner 
of the “eats” would be only too glad to share 
with them everything he owned. But like most 
generous souls, Durand was often imposed upon, 
and this year the imposition went to the very 
limit. While Durand and his friends were over 


17 


258 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


in Wilmot Hall Hs box was rifled, but it could 
hardly have been said to have been done by his 
friends, several men who had counted upon 
‘‘Bubbles being a good old scout’’ having made 
way with practically everything the box con- 
tained. When he returned to his room the 
turkey carcass, picked clean as though buzzards 
had fallen upon it, rested forlornly upon its 
back in the middle of his study table. It was 
well for him that the midshipman on duty in 
his corridor had been one of the marauders, 
otherwise he would have been speedily reported 
for that which followed. 

When the yelling, shouting bunch rushed into 
Durand’s room they stopped short and a few 
expletives expressed their opinions of the 
pirates. But Durand’s wits worked quickly. 
Catching up the denuded bird by its greasy neck 
and giving the yell of a Comanche, he rushed 
out into the corridor waving his weapon over 
his head like a war club. The man on duty at 
the table at the end of the corridor saw him com- 
ing and needed no further hint that his Nemesis 
was upon him. Eegardless of duty or any- 
thing else, he bounded from his chair and fled 
around the corner of the corridor, the turkey 
carcass speeding after him with unerring aim. 

Had he remained within range he would 
have received all and more than his share of 


AT SEVERNDALE 


259 


the bird. Unluckily, a divisional officer had 
chosen that moment to turn into the corridor, 
and the turkey whizzed over his head, for he was 
one very tiny man. Durand did not wait to 
make inquiries. He had not removed cap or 
overcoat, a window was close at hand, the win- 
dow of the adjoining room was accessible to one 
as agile as Durand, and the next second he was 
out of 'one and through the other, leaving his 
friends to make explanations. 

Why it did not result in Durand and all the 
others losing those precious forty-eight hours 
of liberty, only their special guardian spirits 
were in a position to explain, but they kept dis- 
creetly silent. The men in Durand’s room 
could truthfully declare that they had not had 
a thing to do with the launching of that extra- 
ordinary projectile and also that Durand was 
not in his room. It was not necessary to be too 
explicit, they felt, and twenty minutes later all 
were over at Middle’s Haven, Guy Bennett and 
Richard Allyn, to Juno’s secret disgust, having 
shifted into civilian clothes as was the privilege 
of the first classmen ‘^on leave,” the difference 
between ^Teave” and ^Tiberty” being very 
great indeed. Stella, although admiring the 
uniforms, was tantalizingly uncritical. The 
girls could never quite understand Stella’s lack 
of enthusiasm over the midshipmen. 


260 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


And so had passed that joyful evening of the 
Christmas hop, the biggest surprise of all await- 
ing them up at Bound Bay upon the arrival of 
the car at that station. 

Nearly every horse and vehicle at Sevemdale 
had been pressed into service to carry its guests 
from the station, and mounted on Shashai and 
Star, Jess having brought them home for the 
holidays, were Happy and Wheedles. 

They had been unable to leave their ships as 
soon as Shorty, so taking a later train had gone 
directly to Sevemdale. Their welcome by 
Peggy and Polly was a royal one. When the 
party arrived at Sevemdale another surprise 
greeted it as a very fat, very much-at-home 
Boston bull-terrier came tumbling down the 
steps to welcome it. To all but Polly he was 
an alien and a stranger. Polly paused just one 
second, then cried as she gathered the little 
beast into her arms, regardless of the evening 
wrap she was wearing ; 

‘ ^ Oh, Bodie ! Bodie ! who brought you ? ’ ^ 

As though to answer her question, Bodie 
rolled his pop-eyes toward Wheedles. 

Of the happy Sunday and happier Christmas 
day space is too limited to tell. At five P. M. 
Durand, Balph, Jean Paul, Bert, Gordon and 
Doug were obliged to bid their hostesses adieu 
and return to Annapolis, but each day of Christ- 


AT SEVEENDALE 


261 


mas week held its afternoon informal dance at 
the auditorium, to which Mrs. Harold escorted 
her party, the mornings being given over to 
work by the midshipmen, and to all manner of 
frolicing out at Severndale by Happy, Whee- 
dles, and Shortie, who seemed to have returned 
to their fun-loving, care-free undergraduate 
days. 

Yet how the boys had changed in their seven 
months as passed-midshipmen. Although full 
of their fun and pranks, running Peggy and 
Polly unmercifully, showing many little cour- 
tesies to Nelly whom all had grown to love dur- 
ing the old days, and playing the gay gallants 
to the other girls, there was a marked change 
from the happy-go-lucky Wheedles, the mad- 
cap Happy, and the quaint, odd Shortie of Ban- 
croft days. 

But Shortie ’s interest was unquestionably 
centered on one golden-haired little lady, and 
many a long ride did they take through the 
lovely country about Severndale. Captain 
Stewart watched proceedings with a wise smile. 
Grail and Shortie were prime favorites of his. 

Happy and Wheedles had to do duty for many 
during the morning hours, but the girls ^ especial 
escorts were punctual to the minute when the 
launch from Severndale ran up to the Maryland 
Avenue float at three-forty-five each afternoon. 


262 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


and they had no cause to complain of a lack of 
attention, for many beside those who had been 
invited to Severndale were eager for dances 
with little gypsy Eosalie, tall, stately Stella, 
winsome Natalie, shy Marjorie or the scornful 
Juno, whose superiority was considered a big 
joke. 

During their week in Annapolis Helen and 
Lily Pearl had made tremendous strides in a 
certain way. Foxy Grandpa had met a gush- 
ing, gracious widow who made Wilmot her 
home. That the lady’s hair was 'of a shade 
rarely produced by nature, and her complexion 
as unusual as her innumerable puffs and curls. 
Foxy Grandpa was too dull of sight and mind 
to perceive. He had gone through life some- 
what side-tracked by more brilliant, interesting 
people, and to find someone who flattered him 
and fluttered about him with the coyness of 
eighteen years, when three times eighteen would 
hardly have sufficed to number her milestones, 
went to the old gentleman’s head like wine, and 
he became Mrs. Eing’s slave to the vast amuse- 
ment of everyone in Wilmot. 

And Mrs. Eing promptly took Helen and 
Lily Pearl under her chaperonage, introduced 
her son, a midshipman, to them, who in turn 
introduced his room-mate, and a charming sex- 
tet was promptly formed. Poor Mrs. Vincent 


AT SEVEENDALE 


263 


was likely to have some lively experiences as the 
result of that Christmas holiday, for Paul Eing 
and Charles Purdy were one rare pair of sus- 
ceptible simpletons, if nothing worse. 

And so passed the week at Severndale for 
Mrs. Harold’s party, Peggy once more the 
gracious little chatelaine, sure of herself and 
entertaining her guests like a little queen, a 
perfect wonder to the other girls. Polly was 
happy as a grig, and all the others equally so. 
The -older people rejoiced in this rare reunion, 
and Captain Stewart each day grew more de- 
voted to his ‘‘Howland bunch” as he called 
them. The three girls openly adored him, 
and dainty, quiet little Mrs. Howland beamed 
upon everyone, little guessing how often the 
good Captain’s eyes rested upon her when she 
was unaware of it, or how he was learning to 
esteem the mother of the three young girls 
whom he pronounced “jewels of the purest 
water.” 

But that lies in the future. It is once more 
Saturday morning and once more a big dance 
is pending to which all are going. 

This time Shortie was taking Gail, Wheedles 
had asked Stella, Happy was looking after 
Juno, Polly would go with Ealph, Peggy with 
Durand, Eosalie would have cried her eyes out 
had any one save Jean Paul been her gay gal- 


264 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


lant, Natalie was Bert’s charge, Marjorie and 
big Dong had become good chnms, and, of 
conrse, Gordon Powers had made sure of 
Nelly’s company. 

As this was to be the most magnificent affair 
of the holiday season, it had been decided to 
drive into Annapolis directly after luncheon, 
attend a matinee to be given at the one funny 
little theatre the town boasted, and for which 
Mrs. Harold had secured three stalls in order 
to include ‘‘the bunch,” then to go to Wilmot 
to dine and dress. Mammy, Harrison and Je- 
rome having been intrusted with the transporta- 
tion of the suitcases containing the evening 
finery. 

All went merry as a marriage bell. When 
the matinee ended the boys were sent to the 
right about and the girls hurried to their rooms 
to make their toilets, for a six- thirty dinner 
had been ordered and everybody would be 
present. 

As the girls, excepting Stella and Gail, were 
all under seventeen, and still to make their 
formal bows to the big social world, their gowns 
were all of short, dancing length, Juno’s ex- 
cepted. Juno was a good deal of a law unto 
herself in the matter of raiment. Her father 
supplied her with all the spending money she 
asked for, and charge accounts at several of the 


AT SEVERNDALE 


265 


large New York shops and at a fashionable 
modiste ’s, completed her latitude. There would 
he very little left for Juno to arrive at when she 
made her debut. 

There was no time for comment or correction 
when the girls emerged from their rooms to 
accompany the older people to the dining-room, 
but at sight of Juno’s gown Mrs. Harold’s color 
grew deeper, and for a moment her teeth 
pressed her lower lip as though striving to hold 
back her words. Juno and Rosalie shared one 
room but Rosalie had known nothing of the 
contents of Juno’s suitcase until it came time 
for them to dress, then her black eyes had 
nearly popped out of their sockets, for certainly 
Juno’s gown was a startling creation for a 
school-girl. 

Needless to add, the one which she was sup- 
posed to have taken to Annapolis had been re- 
placed by the present one at the last moment, 
and Mrs. Vincent was not even aware that Juno 
possessed such a gown as the one she was then 
wearing. 

It was a beautiful pearl white charmeuse, cut 
low in front and with a V in the back which 
clearly testified to the fact that the wearer was 
not afflicted with spinal curvature. Its trim- 
mings were of exquisite lace and crystals suffl- 
ciently elaborate for a bride, and the skirt was 


266 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


one of the clinging, narrow, beaver-tailed train 
affairs which render walking about as graceful 
as the gait of a hobbled-horse, and dancing an 
utter impossibility unless the gown is held up. 
It was a most advanced style, out-Parisianing 
the Parisian. When Juno prepared to get into 
it, even Eosalie, charming beyond words in a 
pink chiffon, had cried: 

‘‘Why, Juno Gibson, iPs lucky for you Mrs. 
Vincent isnT here. You’d never go to the hop 
in that dress.” 

“Well, she isn’t here, so calm yourself.” 

But the climax came as they were crossing 
Wilmot’s reception hall on their way up from 
dinner. Mrs. Harold was walking just behind 
her flock, Peggy with her, fully conscious of the 
tension matters had assumed, for modest little 
Peggy had been too closely associated with 
Polly and Mrs. Harold not to have stored away 
considerable rational worldly knowledge and 
some very sane ideas. 

As they were about to ascend the stairs Juno 
with well affected indifference caught up her 
train, thereby revealing the latest idiosyncrasy 
of the feminine toilet. She wore silver slippers 
and black silk tights and had quite dispensed 
with petticoats. The stage and the Hotel Astor 
had developed Juno’s knowledge of la mode en 
regie at a galloping pace. 


AT SEVEENDALE 


267 


Some of the girls gave little gasps, and 
amused smiles flitted across the faces of the 
people within range. Mrs. Harold colored to 
her forehead. 

When they reached her corridor she said to 
Juno : 

‘‘Little girl, will you come into my room a 
moment f ’ 

‘ ‘ Certainly, if you wish it, Mrs. Harold, ’ ’ was 
the reply in a tone which meant that Juno had 
instantly donned her armor of repulsion 

Seating herself upon a low chair, Mrs. Harold 
drew a hassock to her side, motioning Juno to it. 
The seat might have been accepted with a better 
grace. Mrs. Harold took the lovely, rebellious 
face in both her hands, pressed her lips to the 
frowning forehead, and said gently: 

“Honey, smoothe them out, please, and, re- 
member that what I am about to say to you is 
said because Peggy’s and Polly’s friends are 
mine and I love them. Yes, and wish them to 
learn to love me if possible. Nothing is dearer 
to me than my young people and I long to see 
all that is best and flnest developed in them. 
You have come to me as a guest, dear, but you 
have also come to me as my foster-daughter 
pro tern, and as such, claim my affectionate in- 
terest in your well-being. Mother and daughter 
are precious names.” 


268 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


There was a slight pause, in which Juno gave 
an impatient toss of her handsome head and 
asked in a bitterly ironical voice : 

‘‘Are they? I am afraid I^m not very well 
prepared to judge. ^ ’ 

Mrs. Harold looked keenly at the girl, a light 
beginning to dawn upon her, though she had 
heard little of Juno’s history. 

“Dear heart, forgive me if I wounded you. 
It was unintentional. I know nothing of earlier 
experiences, you know. You are just Polly’s 
friend to me. Perhaps some day, if you can 
learn to love and trust me, you will let me 
understand why I have wounded. That is for 
another time and season. Just now we have 
but a few moments in which to ‘get near’ each 
other, as my boys would say, and I am going 
to make a request which may displease you. 
My little girl, will you accept some suggestions 
regarding your toilet?” 

“I dare say you think it is too grown-up for 
me. I know I’m not supposed to wear a low 
gown or a tram.” 

“I’m afraid I should be tempted to say the 
gown had been sent to you before it had grown- 
up enough,” smiled Mrs. Harold. “And cer- 
tainly some of its accessories must have been 
overlooked or forgotten altogether.” 

“Why, nobody wears anything but tights 


AT SEYERNDALE 


269 


under a ball gown nowadays. How would it fit 
with skirts all bunched up under it? As to the 
neck, it is no lower than one sees at the opera 
at home. I know a dozen people who wear 
gowns made in exactly the same way, and 
Madam Marie would expire if I did not follow 
her dictates — why, she would never do a bit 
more work for me.’’ 

‘‘Then I beg of you, outrage the lady’s ideas 
forthwith, for — ” Mrs. Harold laid her hand 
upon Juno’s — “no dressmaker living should 
have the power to place a refined, modest little 
girl in a false position, or lower her womanly 
standards and ideals. Not only hers, dear, but 
what is vastly more far-reaching, the ideals of 
the boys and men with whom she is thrown. You 
are too young to fully appreciate this ; you could 
hardly interpret some of the comments which 
are sure to be made upon the ballroom floor 
from those who are somewhat lacking in finer 
feeling; nor can you gauge the influence a truly 
modest girl — I do not mean an ignorantly prud- 
ish one, for a limited knowledge of the facts of 
life is a dangerous thing — ^has over such lads 
as you meet.” 

“You have a beautiful hand, dear,” continued 
Mrs. Harold, taking Juno’s tapering, perfectly 
manicured fingers in hers. “It is faultless. 
Make it as strong as faultlesB, for remember — 


270 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


nothing has greater power figuratively. You 
hold more in this pretty hand than equal fran- 
chise can ever confer upon you. See that right 
now you help to make the world purer — ^your 
sisters who would have the ballot are using 
this crying need as their strongest argument — 
by avoiding in word or deed anything which 
can dethrone you in the esteem of the other 
sex, whether young or mature, for you can 
never know how far-reaching it will prove. You 
think I am too sweeping in my assertion? That 
you never have and never could do anything to 
invite criticism ? Dear heart, not intentionally, 
I know, but in the very fact that you are inno- 
cent of the influence which — ^say such .a gown 
as you are now wearing, for an illustration — 
may have, lies the harm you do. If you fully 
understand you would sooner go to the hop 
tonight gowned in sackcloth; of this I am cer- 
tain. ’ ’ 

For a moment Juno did not speak. This lit- 
tle human craft was battling with conflicting 
currents and there seemed no pilot in sight. 
Then she turned suddenly and placing her arms 
about Mrs. Harold, laid her head upon the 
shoulder which had comforted so many and be- 
gan to sob softly. 

“My little girl! My dear, dear little girl, do 
not take it so deeply to heart. I did not mean 



“I don’t seem to know where I’m at” 






AT SEVEENDALE 


271 


to wound you so cruelly. Forgive me, dear.’’ 

“You haven’t wounded me. It isn’t that. 
But I — I — don’t seem to know where I’m at. 
No one has ever spoken to me in this way. I’m 
often scolded and lectured and stormed at, but 
no one cares enough to make me understand. 
Please show me how. Please tell me. It seems 
like a glimpse into a different world.” 

“First let me dry the tears I have been the 
cause of bringing to your eyes — ^if my boys see 
traces of them I shall be brought to an account. 
Then we will remedy what might have done 
harm. ’ ’ 

As she spoke Mrs. Harold took a bit of ab- 
sorbent cotton, soaked it in rose water and 
bathed the lovely soft, brown eyes. Juno 
smiled up at her, then nestled against her, 
again. 

“My new little foster-daughter,” said Mrs. 
Harold, kissing the velvety cheeks. 

“ Ht’s beauty, truly blent, whose red and white, 
Nature’s own sweet and cunning hand laid 
on.’ 

Keep it so — it needs no aid — we shall learn to 
know each other better. You will come again 
— ^yes, often — and where I can help, count upon 
me — 'always? And now I’ll play maid.” 

Ten minutes later when Juno entered the 
living-room, an exquisite bit of Venetian lace 


272 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 

filled in the V at the back of the bodice; the 
softest white maline edged the front, and when 
she raised her train a lace petticoat which any 
girl would have pronounced ‘Goo sweet for 
words’’ floated like sea- foam about her slender 
ankles. 

No comments were made and all set forth for 
the hop. And was the experiment a red letter 
one? Well! 


CHAPTEE XVII 


IN SPRING TERM 

‘ ‘Well, we all came back to earth with a thud, 
didn’t we? But, was there ever anything like 
it while it lasted,” ended Natalie with a raptur- 
ous sigh. 

“And do you suppose there can ever be any- 
thing like it again?” Rosalie’s tone suggested 
funeral wreaths and deep mourning, but she 
continued to brush her hair with Peggy’s pretty 
ivory-handled brush, and pose before Peggy’s 
mirror. The girls were not supposed to dress 
in each other’s rooms but suppositions fre- 
quently prove fallacies in a girl’s school and 
these girls had vast mutual interests past and 
pending. 

Several weeks had passed since the Christmas 
holidays, but the joys of that memorable house- 
party were still very vivid memories and re- 
called almost daily. 

It was the hour before dinner. The girls 
were expected to be ready promptly at six-fif- 
teen, but dressing hour might more properly 
have been termed gossiping hour, since it was 
18 273 


274 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


more often given over to general discussions, 
Stella’s pretty room, or Peggy’s and Polly’s, 
proving as a rule a rendezvous. All of the 
Severndale house party were assembled at the 
moment, and two or three others beside, among 
them Isabel, Helen and Lily Pearl. 

‘ ‘ I hope there may be a good many times like 
it again,” said Peggy warmly. ^Ht was just 
lovely to have you all down there and Daddy 
Neil was the happiest thing I’ve ever seen. I 
wish we could have him at Easter, but he will be 
far away when Easter comes.” 

‘‘Shall you go home at Easter?” asked Helen, 
flickering hopes of an invitation darting across 
her mind. 

“I hardly think so. You see it is only two 
weeks oft and the Little Mother has not said 
anything about it, has she, Polly?” 

“No, in her last letter she said she thought 
she’d come down to Washington for Easter 
week and stop at the Willard, but it is not set- 
tled yet. I’d rather be in Annapolis at Easter 
and go for some of our long rides. Wasn’t it 
fun to have Shashai and Silver Star back there 
during our visit! I believe they and Tzaritza 
and Jess had the very time of their young — 
and old — lives. And wasn’t Tzaritza regal 
with Ehody?” 

“It was the funniest thing I’ve ever seen,” 


IN SPEING TERM 


275 


laughed Stella. ‘^That dog acted exactly like 
a royal princess entertaining a happy-go-lucky 
jackie. Rhodie’s life on board the Rhode Is- 
land since you and Ralph rescued him seems 
to have been one gay and festive experience for 
a Boston bull pup.’’ 

‘‘It surely has,” concurred Polly. “Snap 
says he’s just wise to everything, and did you 
ever see anything so absurd as those clown 
tricks the jackies taught him?” 

“I think you are all perfectly wonderful peo- 
ple, dogs and horses included,” was Rosalie’s 
climax of eulogy, if rather peculiar and com- 
prehensive. 

“Well, we had one royal good time and we 
are not likely to forget it either. Peggy, 
weren’t you petrified when you struck ‘eight 
bells’ at the hop, for the death of the old year? 
Goodness, when those lights began to go out, 
and everybody stopped dancing I felt so queer. 
And when ‘taps’ sounded little shivery creeps 
went all up and down my spine, and you struck 
eight bells so beautifully! But reveille drove 
me almost crazy. When the lights flashed on 
again I didn’t know whether I wanted to laugh 
or cry I was so nervous,” was Natalie’s remin- 
iscence. 

“It was the most solemn thing I ever heard 
and the most beautiful,” said Marjorie softly. 


276 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


‘Ht made me homesick, and yet home doesn’t 
mean anything to me; this is the only one I 
have known since I was eight years old.” 

Eight years in one place and a school at 
that!” cried Juno. ‘‘Why, I should have done 
something desperate long before four had 
passed. Girls, think of being in a school eight 
years.” Juno’s tone implied the horrors of the 
Bastile. 

“If you had no other, what could you 
do?” Marjorie’s question was asked with a 
smile which was sadder than tears could have 
been. 

Juno shrugged her shoulders, but Polly 
slipped over to Marjorie’s side and with one 
of Polly’s irresistible little mannerisms, laid 
her arm across her shoulder, as hundreds of 
times the boys in Bancroft demonstrate their 
good fellowship for each other. Another girl 
would probably have kissed her. Polly was not 
given to kisses. Then she asked : 

“Won’t your father come East this spring 
for commencement? You said you hoped he 
would. 

“I’ve hoped so every spring, but when he 
writes he says it takes four whole months to 
reach Washington from that awful place in the 
Klondyke. I wish he had never heard of it.” 

“I’m so glad you went to Severndale with 


:n spring term 


277 


us. We must never let her be lonely or home- 
sick again, Peggy.’’ 

‘^Not while Severndale has a spare ham- 
mock,” nodded Peggy. 

Marjorie was more or less of a mystery to 
miost of the girls, but the greatest of all to Mrs. 
Vincent to Whom she had come the year the 
school was opened. Mrs. Vincent had more 
than once said to herself: ‘^Well, I certainly 
have four oddities to deal with; Who is Mar- 
jorie? She is one of the sweetest, most lovable 
girls I’ve ever met, but I don’t really know a 
single thing about her. She has come to me 
from the home of a perfectly reliable Congrega- 
tional minister, but even he confesses that he 
knows nothing beyond the fact that she is the 
daughter of a man lost to civilization in the 
remotest regions of the Klondyke. He says he 
believes her mother is dead. Heigho! And 
Juno? What is likely to become of her, poor 
child? What does become of all the children 
of divorced parents in this land of divorces? 
Oh, why can’t the parents think of the children 
they have brought into the world but who did 
not ask to come? 

‘‘Amd Rosalie? What is to become of that 
little pepper pot with all her loving impulses 
and self-will? I believe her father has visited 
her for about one hour in each of the four years 


278 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


she has been here, and I also believe his visits 
do more harm than good, they seem to enrage 
the child so. Of course, it is all wounded pride 
and affection, but who is to correct it? And 
this year comes Stella, the biggest puzzle of all. 
Her father? Well, I dare say it is all right, but 
he sometimes acts more like — but at this point 
Mrs. Vincent invariably had paused abruptly 
and turned her attention to other matters. 

‘^CanT the boys ever get leave to visit their 
friends? asked Lily Pearl. think it is per- 
fectly outrageous to keep them stived up in that 
horrid place year in and year out for four years 
with only four months to call their own in one- 
thousand- four-hundred-and-sixty days 

^‘Lily’s been doing the multiplication table,’’ 
cried Rosalie. 

^AVell, I counted and I think it’s awful — 
simply awful!” lamented Lily. ‘H’d give any- 
thing to see Charlie Purdy and have another of 
those ravishing dances. I can just feel his 
arms about me yet, and the way he snuggles 
your head up against him and nestles his face 
down in your hair — m — ^m — ^m ! Why, his clothes 
smell so deliciously of cigarette smoke! I can 
smell it yet!” 

A howl of laughter greeted this rhapsody 
from all but Helen, who bridled and protested : 

'‘Oh, you girls may laugh, but you had to 


IN SPEING TEEM 


279 


walk a chalk line under the eyes of a half dozen 
chaperones every minute. Lily and I got ac- 
quainted with our friends.’’ 

‘‘Well, I hope we did have a chaperone or 
two,” was Polly’s retort. She had vivid mem- 
ories of some of the scenes upon which she and 
Ealph had inadvertently blundered during the 
afternoon informals of Christmas week. The 
auditorium in the academic building where in- 
formals are held, has many secluded nooks. 
Upon one occasion she had run upon Helen and 
Paul Eing, the former languishing in the lat- 
ter’s arms. Perhaps mamma would not have 
been so ready to intrust her dear little daugh- 
ter to Foxy Grandpa’s protection had she 
dreamed of the existence of Mamma Eing and 
dear Paul. 

At all this sentimental enthusiasm Stella had 
looked on indulgently and now laughed outright, 
“What silly kids you two are,”' she said. 

“Well, I don’t see that you had such a ravish- 
ing time, anyway,” cried Helen. 

“Why, I’m sure Mr. Allyn was as attentive 
as anyone could be. He was on hand every 
minute to take me wherever I wanted to go.” 
Stella’s expression was quizzical and made 
Helen furious. 

“Oh, a paid guide could have done as much 
I don’t doubt.” 


280 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


‘‘Father is a little fussy at times, so perhaps 
it is just as well. You see I should not have 
been at Sevemdale at all if he had not been 
called to Mexico on business. So I’d better be 
thankful for what fun I did get. But there 
goes the first bell. Better get down toward the 
dining-room, girls,” laughed Stella good-na- 
turedly, and set the example. A moment later 
the room was deserted by all but Helen who 
lingered at the mirror. When the others were 
on their way down stairs she slipped to Nelly’s 
room and took from her desk a sheet of the 
monogram paper and an envelope, which Mrs. 
Harold had given her at Christmas. As she 
passed her own room she hid them in her desk 
for future use. After dinner when the evening 
m’ail was delivered, Helen received a letter bear- 
ing the Annapolis postmark. Nelly had one 
from her father. As she read it her face wore a 
peculiar expression. The letter stated that her 
father was coming to Washington to consult 
with Shelby concerning a matter of business 
connected with Sevemdale ’s paddock. As 
Nelly ceased reading she glanced up from her 
letter to find Peggy watching her narrowly. 
Peggy had also received a letter from Dr. 
Llewellyn in which he mentioned the fact that 
Bolivar felt it advisable to run down to 
Washington. In an instant the whole situation 


IN SPEING TEEM 


281 


flashed across Peggy^s quick compreliensioii. 

During the girPs visit at Severndale Jim Bol- 
ivar had never come to the house. Nelly had 
many times slipped away for quiet little talks 
with her father in their own cottage and had 
asked him more than once why he did not come 
up to the big house to see her, and his reply 
had invariably been : 

“Honey, I donT belong there. No, Tain’t no 
use to argue, — don’t. Your mother would 
have; she come of quality stock, and what in 
the Lord’s name she ever saw in me I’ve been 
a-guessing an’ a-guessin’ for the last eighteen 
year. ’ ’ 

“But Dad, Peggy Stewart has never, never 
made either you or me feel the least shade of 
difference in our stations. Neither has Polly 
Howland. They couldn’t be lovelier to me, 
though I know you have never been at Severn- 
dale as guests have been there. But it has 
never seemed to strike me until now. And 
down at the school the girls are awfully nice 
to me ; at least, most of them are. Those who 
are patronizing are that way because they are 
so to everybody. But the really nice girls are 
lovely, and I am sure they’d never think of 
being rude to you.” 

“Little girl, listen to your old Dad: There 
are some things in this world not to be got 


282 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


aroTind. I’m one of ’em. Peggy Stewart and 
Polly Howland are thoronghbreds an’ thorough- 
breds ain’t capable of no low-down snobbish- 
ness. They know their places in the world and 
there’s nothing open to discussion. An’ they’re 
too fine-grained to scratch other folks the wrong 
way. But, some of them girls up yonder are 
cross-breeds — oh, yes, I’ve been a-watchin’ ’em 
an’ I know, — tain’t no use to argue. They kin 
prance an’ cavort an’ their coats are sleek an’ 
shinin’, but don’t count on ’em too much when 
it comes right down to disposition an’ endur- 
ance, ’cause they’ll disappoint you. I ain’t 
never told you honey, that your mother was a 
Bladen. Well, she was. Some day I’m going 
to tell you how she fell in love with a good- 
lookin’ young skalawag by the name o’ Jim 
Bolivar. He comes o’ pretty decent stock too, 
only he hadn’t sense enough to stay at St. 
John’s where his dad put him, but had to go 
rampagin’ all over the country till he’d clean 
forgot any bringin’-up he’d ever had, and 
landed up as a sort o’ bailiff, as they call ’em 
over in the old country, on an estate down on 
the eastern shore. Then he met Helen Bladen 
and ’s sure’s you live she ‘changed the name 
and not the letter and changed for a heap sight 
worse ’n the better’ when she eloped with me. 
Thank the Lord she didn’t live long enough to 


IN SEEING TEEM 


283 


see the worst, and yon hardly remember her at 
all. But that’s my pretty history, — a no-oonnt, 
ne’er do well, and if it weren’t for Peggy Stew- 
art, God bless her ! yon ’d a been lyin’ ’long side 
o’ yo’ ma ont yonder this minnte, for all I’d 
ever a-done to keep yon here, I reckon, mnch 
less give yon the edncation yon ’re a-gettin’ now. 
No, honey, I won’t go np to the great honse. 
If I’d a-done right when I was a boy I’d be 
sittin’ right np there with the rest o’ that 
bnnch o’ people this minnte. Bnt I was bonnd 
to have my fling, and sow my wild oats and 
now I can have the pleasnre of harvestin’ my 
crop. It onght to be thistles, for if ever there 
was a jackass that same was Jim Bolivar.” 

Nelly had listened to the pitifnl tale withont 
comment, bnt when it ended she placed her arms 
abont her father’s neck and sobbed softly. 
She had never mentioned this little talk to any- 
one, bnt it was seldom far from her thonghts, 
and now her father was coming to Washington. 

Peggy slipped her arm abont her and asked : 

‘‘What makes yon look so sober, Nellibns!” 

“Becanse I’m a silly, over-sensitive goose, I 
dare say.” 

Peggy looked pnzzled. 

Nelly handed her her father’s letter. Peggy 
read it, then tnrned to look straight into Nelly’s 
eyes, her own growing dark as she raised her 


284 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


head in the proud little poise w'hich made her so 
like her mother ^s portrait. 

‘‘When he comes I think matters will adjust 
themselves/^ was all she said. 

The following Friday afternoon Jim Bolivar 
was nshered into the pretty little reception room 
by Horatio Hannibal, who went in quest of 
Nelly. As she had no idea of the hour her 
father would arrive, she was preparing to go 
for a ride with a number of the girls, for the day 
was a heavenly one ; a late March spring day in 
Washington. 

“Miss BoPvar, yo’ pa in de ’ception room 
waitin’ fo’ to see yo’, Miss,” announced Hor- 
atio. 

“I’ll go right down. Sorry I can’t go with 
you, girls.” 

“May we come and see him just a minute 
before we start?” asked Peggy quickly, while 
Polly came eagerly to her side. 

“Of course you may. Dad will love to see 
you,” was Nelly’s warm response. 

“We won’t keep you waiting long, girls,” 
said Peggy, “we’ll join you at the porte 
cochere. ’ ’ 

Arrayed in their habits, Peggy, Polly and 
Nelly hurried away. 

“Wonder what he looks like,” said Juno idly 
as she drew on her gauntlets. 


IN SPEING TEEM 285 

^^Bet lie’s nice if he’s anything like Nelly,” 
said Eosalie. 

^ ‘Isn’t it funny you girls never saw him 
while you were at Severndale ? ’ ’ said Lily Pearl. 

“Perhaps he’s not the kind Nelly Bolivar 
cares to have seen,” was Helen’s amiable re- 
mark, accompanied by a shrug and a knowing 
look. 

“Why, what do you mean, Helen!” asked 
Natalie with some spirit. 

“Just what I say. I believe Nelly Bolivar is 
as poor as Job’s turkey and that Peggy Stewart 
pays all her expenses here. And I know she 
wears Peggy’s cast-off clothes. I saw Peggy’s 
name in one of her coats. You know Peggy 
has her name and the maker’s woven right into 
the linings. Just you wait and see what her 
father looks like and then see if I’m far wrong. ’ ’ 

“"Why, she’s nothing better than a charity 
pupil if that’s true,” sneered Lily Pearl, who 
never failed to follow Helen’s lead. 

“If Mrs. Vincent opens her school to such 
girls I think it would be well for our parents 
to investigate the matter,” was Isabel’s super- 
ior criticism. 

“Yes, you’d better. Mother would be de- 
lighted to have an extra room or two; she has 
so many applicants all the time,” flashed 
Natalie, her cheeks blazing. 


286 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


“Children, children, donT grow excited. 
Wait until you find out what youVe fuming 
about,’’ said Stella in the tone which always 
made them feel like kids, Rosalie insisted. 
“And come on down. The horses have been 
waiting twenty minutes all ready and Mrs. Vin- 
cent will have a word or two to say to us if we 
don’t watch out.” 

As they crossed the hall to the porte cochere, 
Peggy, Polly and Nelly came from the reception 
room, Mr. Bolivar with them. The lively cur- 
iosity upon the girls’ faces was rather amusing. 
Juno favored him with a well-cultivated Fifth 
Avenue stare. Helen’s nose took a higher tilt 
if possible. Lily Pearl giggled as usual. Stella 
smiled at the girls and said: “Glad you’re com- 
ing with us.” Isabel murmured “Horrors!” 
under her breath and waddled with what she 
believed to be dignity toward the door. Mar- 
jorie only smiled, but Rosalie and Natalie 
stopped, the former crying impulsively : 

“Introduce your father to us, Nelly; we want 
to know him.” 

The man the girls looked upon had changed 
a good deal from the despondent Jim Bolivar 
whom Peggy had seen sitting upon the up- 
turned box in Market Square so long ago. 
Prosperity and resultant comforts had done a 
good deal for the despairing man. There were 


IN SPRING TERM 


287 


still some traces of the handsome Jim Bolivar 
with whom pretty, romantic Helen Bladen had 
eloped, though the intermediate years of sorrow 
and misfortune had changed that dapper young 
beau into a careless, hopeless pessimist. What 
the end might have been but for Peggy is hard 
to guess, but the past two years had made him 
think and think hard too. Though still slip- 
shod of speech as the result of associating with 
his humbler neighbors, he was certainly making 
good, and few lapses occurred as he shook hands 
with Nelly’s friends and then went out to help 
them mount. In his dark gray suit, Alpine hat 
and his gray gloves, something of the gentleman 
which was in him became evident. 

He helped each girl upon her horse, greeted 
Junius Augustus, patted Shashai, Star and 
Tzaritza; deplored poor Columbine ’'s shorn 
glories, smiled an odd smile at Isabel’s bulky 
figure upon the more bulky Senator, then said : 

^H’ll see you when you come back, honey. 
I’ve got to have a talk with Shelby. Some 
things is — are — 'bothering me back yonder. 
Have a fine gallop. It’s a prime day for it. 
Good-bye, young ladies,” and raising his hat 
with something of the gallantry of the old Bol- 
ivar he followed Junius toward the stables. 

That night Mrs. Vincent asked him to dine 
with her, but he declined on the score of an 


288 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


engagement with a friend. He and Shelby 
dined in Washington and during that meal he 
made just one allusion to Nelly and her sur- 
roundings. 

‘Ht’s all very well for a man to make a plumb 
fool of himself and waste his life if he’s a-mind 
to, but he ain’t got any business to drag other 
folks along with him. If I hadn’t a-been a fool 
among fools I might a-been sittin’ beside my 
little girl this minute, and not be scared to 
either, Shelby. My dad used to say something 
about ‘man being his owm star,’ I don’t recollect 
it all, but I know it meant he could be one of the 
first magnet if he’d a mind to. I set out to be 
a comet, I reckon, all hot -air tail, and there 
isn’t much of me left worth looking at.” 

“How old are you?” 

“Forty-four.” 

“Well, you’ve got twenty-five years to the 
good yet. Now get busy for the little girl’s 
sake. ’ ’ 

“Shake,” cried Jim Bolivar, extending his 
hand across the table. 

Meanwhile back yonder at the school, Friday 
night being “home letters night” the girls were 
all busily writing, but Helen kept the monogram 
upon her paper carefully concealed. 


CHAPTER XVin 


AN AUTOMOBILE TRIP 

Makch blustered by and April -saw Easter 
numbered among holidays passed. Stella had 
spent the vacation traveling thither and yonder 
with her father and had come back to the school 
with enough lovely raiment and beautiful jew- 
elry for a young matron. Mrs. Vincent was 
somewhat disturbed but Stella made no display 
of her beautiful things. When Mrs. Vincent 
looked doubtfully from the exquisite gowns to 
Stellar's sunny, happy face, the tall girl laughed 
outright, then impulsively taking Mrs. Vincentes 
face in both her hands, stooped quickly and 
kissed each cheek, saying: 

^‘DonT worry, dear school-mistress. I shall 
put them all away until vacation sets me free to 
go oif with Len — I mean dad — and make a flut- 
ter at Bar Harbor or somewhere else.’^ 

Mrs. Vincent could not understand the lapse 
or the blush which followed. 

Juno had spent her holiday in New York with 
her father and had come back with some very 
advanced social ideas. 

19 


289 


290 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


Lily and Helen had been invited to Annapolis 
by Mrs. Eing. Poxy Grandpa was also invited, 
but the plans somehow miscarried. Foxy 
Grandpa was a fabulously rich and very old, old 
gentleman and Mrs. Eing had only a modest 
income which her dear son taxed to the very 
limit. 

Eosalie’s father had written that he would 
spend Easter in Washington with her, and the 
child was thrown into an ecstasy of anticipation 
only, as upon many former occasions, to have 
a cruel disappointment when a telegram came 
to state that he would be unavoidably detained 
in Chicago and could not visit Washington until 
May. 

Eo'salie was furious and but for a timely 
word dropped to Mrs. Harold by Polly, would 
have shared Marjorie’s lonely Easter holiday 
at Columbia Heights. It was an old story to 
Marjorie, but Mrs. Harold came to Washington 
and whisked Eosalie, Marjorie, Peggy and 
Polly otf to the Willard where Eosalie almost 
forgot her disappointment — but not quite. 
Nelly had gone home to Severndale to visit her 
father and Isabel had, of course, departed for 
Boston. 

But now things had settled down to their 
normal order once more and Mrs. Vincent 
dared draw a sigh of relief, for, surely, nothing 


AN AUTOMOBILE TEIP 


291 


untoward could occur in the ensuing four 
weeks. Alack ! She had quite overlooked 
Helen. 

Helen had certainly been somewhat trying 
ever since that Christmas visit to Annapolis, 
and many letters had passed to and fro, their 
number increasing since Easter. True, many 
of them were in a feminine hand, for Mamma 
Eing was a sympathetic soul and dear Paul 
could usually twist her around his little finger. 
So letters had come almost daily. 

Another fly in the ointment were Helen’s and 
Lily’s attitude toward Nelly Bolivar. Ever 
since Jim Bolivar’s visit to the school they had 
contrived to create an atmosphere antagonistic 
to the young girl, and had certainly succeeded 
only too well in some directions, for every school 
has its quota of idiots ready to follow like sheep. 
To her credit be it said, Nelly paid very little 
attention to the innumerable and contemptible 
little slights and innuendos directed toward her 
and often laughed when Peggy and Polly 
chafed under them. Helen and Lily, feeling 
that they had failed in obtaining a foothold at 
Severndale through Peggy, or at Annapolis 
through Polly, concluded that they had nothing 
to lose or gain, and let their resentment find a 
vent upon Nelly, feeling sure that by so doing 
they could annoy the two girls a vast deal more 


292 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


than by -anything directed personally toward 
them. 

So Nelly was snubbed and made an object of 
all manner of petty insults until finally her hour 
arrived. Meanwhile -a word for Eosalie. 

To all outward appearances, Eosalie had 
quite forgotten her Easter disappointment and 
settled back into the old, happy-go-lucky Eos- 
alie, tand Mrs. Vincent’s apprehensions were 
allayed until a little incident occurred which 
proved to her that the volcano only slumbered. 

An invitation had come for Peggy, Polly, 
Natalie, Nelly, Stella, Juno, Eosalie and Mar- 
jorie to spend the week-end with Mrs. Harold 
to see the crew race between Harvard and the 
Navy, and half a dozen other athletic events 
scheduled for one lovely May afternoon. The 
girls were wild. Permission was readily granted. 
They were to go to Annapolis Saturday morn- 
ing and return Sunday afternoon. As they 
were about to set forth Mrs. Vincent was sum- 
moned to the ’phone. Mr. Breeze had arrived 
in Washington that morning and would be out 
to call upon Eosalie at two o’clock. Mrs. Vin- 
cent might have received less dubiously pleas- 
ing information. She sent for Eosalie who ran 
to her room radiant and beaming, already 
dressed for her journey. In half an hour the 
party would start for Annapolis. 


AN AUTOMOBILE TRIP 


293 


If ever a transf ormation took place and storm 
signals promptly set, they were within the 
ensuing five minutes. 

^^I am sorry, Rosalie, that you can not go to 
Annapolis, but you see it is impossible now.’’ 

‘ ‘ Impossible ? No, I do not see, Mrs. Vincent. 
I am going!” 

‘^No, Rosalie, you can not, dear. Your first 
duty lies to your father.” 

‘‘And how about his to me? How many 
times has he promised to come to see me and 
then never shown up? Dollars to doughnuts 
he won’t now. He’ll keep me here, knock my 
fun at Annapolis into a cocked hat, and then 
forget he ever said he’d come.” 

“Rosalie!” 

“Well, I know dad, Mrs. Vincent. He has 
probably come to Washington hot-foot for some 
fool business; he doesn’t think or care for a 
single thing in this world but making money, 
and I hate it! I’ll be lucky if he spends ten 
minutes with me, and he can just keep his old 
ten minutes in which to make ten dollars to buy 
cigars. Why, I haven’t seen him in nearly a 
year. ‘Gall!’ Is that all he is going to do? 
Are promoters and capitalists and financiers 
and a lot of old politicians more important than 
1 am? Let him stay with ’em if they are, I 
want to go with the girls to see the Little 


294 PEGGIY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


Mother, and I^m going!’^ stormed Eosalie. 

‘ ‘ My dear little girl, you must see your father. 
There is no use arguing. I am sorry you can’t 
do both, but there is no question regarding your 
duty.” 

‘‘And what about his, I’d like to know?” 

“Neither you nor I may criticise that. Try 
to be reasonable, dear. ’ ’ 

But disappointment and wounded pride 
brought a flood of tears and Eosalie fled to her 
room where the 'superior Isabel promptly took 
her to task for a lack of self-oontrol. It wafe 
the last straw. Eosalie instantly caught up a 
glass pitcher of water which stood upon the 
table, emptied its contents upon Isabel’s head, 
and then catching hold of the table cover yanked 
the table’s contents into space with a crash 
which drowned Isabel’s shrieks. After that 
she fled to the stable where old Jess and Shelby 
strove to quell the riot, leaving Isabel to make 
explanations. 

The party set out for Annapolis at eleven. 
Two o’clock came but no Mr. Breeze. At four 
an automobile came tearing up to the school. 
Eosalie was dressed — had been since luncheon 
hour — and looked as pretty as a little gypsy in 
her light gray spring suit (how she had de- 
lighted in the thought of Jean Paul’s admira- 
tion when he should see her in it) but it was a 


AN AUTOMOBILE TEIP 295 

gypsy with 'smouldering, seething emotions 
within. 

After a half hour’s conversation during which 
her father seemed more or less distrait, he sud- 
denly announced that he must keep a very im- 
portant engagement at five and that Rosalie 
could go with him if she chose, after which they 
would dine and he would bring her back to the 
school. 

Ro'salie assented without comment, and while 
she was up in her room getting her hat and coat 
and gloves, he remarked to Mrs. Vincent that 
he was delighted with the change in his daugh- 
ter. She was less of a tomboy and become 
a quiet, dignified young lady. Mrs. Vincent 
thought of the wrecked table ' and merely in- 
clined her head. 

Now it so happened that Mr. Breeze’s engage- 
ment was an engagement in more senses than 
one. He had become engaged to be married 
and had chosen this method of breaking the 
news to Rosalie. The lady of his choice, one 
among many of a similar type, was, needless 
to add, enormously wealthy. A maiden lady 
well toward thirty-five and the owmer of a 
superb home in Denver. 

As the auto drew up to the hotel where sne 
was stopping, she came down the steps gor- 
geously arrayed, smiling and gracious. At 


296 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


first Rosalie was too amazed to do more than 
reply to the introduction. The car was a large 
one with three seats in the tonneau. Rosalie 
sat between her father and Miss Kingsley. A 
moment later they were ofi, the chauffeur too 
occupied with his machine to see what might 
be taking place behind him and the chug-chug- 
giug drowning the conversation of the three 
upon the rear seat. 

They set forth toward the suburbs. Presently 
Rosalie had learned the truth. Then step- 
mamma prospective began to learn a thing or 
two also. A mounted policeman sat upon his 
splendid horse just ahead. As the car drew 
near, Rosalie sprang up 'and waving her hands 
wildly began to scream at the top of her lungs : 

“Save me! Save me I Help! Help! They’re 
carrying me off ! ” 

Instantly the officer was on the qui vive. 
There had been a most audacious abduction in 
Washington only the week before, and when he 
saw Mr. Breeze suddenly jerk Rosalie back into 
her seat, clap his hand over her mouth to stifle 
her screams, and heard the command to the 
chauffeur to ^ ‘ bit her up ! ” he needed no further 
hint. His horse shot forward under the spur 
and the race was on. But the horse was no 
match for the machine, and Rosalie’s shrieks 
were wafted back. The policeman had a girl of 


AN AUTOMOBILE TEIP 


297 


his own about Eosalie^s age and muttering 
something very uncomplimentary to the sup- 
posed abductor, he placed his whistle to his lips 
and sounded an alarm which traveled faster 
than the speeding car. That settled it. Aid 
came from ahead. The pursuit was on — and 
oif — for the other officers were not disposed to 
parley The chauffeur dared not disobey the 
peremptory command to ‘^Halt!’’ and the car 
came to a stand-still. 

Presently the first officer came thundering up. 

‘ ^ What is the meaning of this ? ^ ^ he demanded. 

Before her father could speak Eosalie 
screamed : 

‘ ^ Make them take me back to Columbia 
Heights! Make them take me back! I wonT 
go with them ! I won T ! I won T ! ^ ’ 

^‘Who is this young lady! Where are you 
taking fier against her will ? Is this lady your 
mother, missr^ questioned the officer. 

^^No ! No ! My mother is dead. I never laid 
eyes upon this horrid woman until twenty min- 
utes ago.’’ 

‘ ^ Eosalie, be quiet ! How dare you make such 
a scene. Officer, you’re crazy. This is my 
daughter. This lady is — ahem! — ” 

‘‘Ah, stow that hot air. The young girl’s 
just said she never laid eyes on the woman 
before.” 


298 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


well — but 1 am her father. You are 
making an idiotic blunder. Rosalie, tell him I 
am your father. ’ ’ 

want to go back to Columbia Heights 
School and Mrs. Vincent. I never, never want 
to see you again and I hate that woman. Oh, 
Mr. Policeman, make them take me home ! ^ ’ and 
now fully alive to her advantage, and glorying 
in ‘^putting one over dad for his trick’’ she held 
to her character. 

^‘What proof have I got that you’re telling 
me the truth? This girl don’t look like neither 
one of youse,” persisted the officer skeptically. 
‘ ^ What ’s the number of your car and where did 
you come from, anyhow?” 

‘H’m staying at the Willard. The number 
of the car is — ^is — why I didn’t notice. What 
is it, chauffeur? Now quit this nonsense and let 
us proceed. We’ve had enough disgraceful 
notoriety and where the devil have all these 
people sprung from anyway? There wasn’t a 
soul in sight two minutes ago. Here, put this 
in your pocket and clear out. I know my busi- 
ness. This is my daughter and what she de- 
serves is the thrashing of her young life,” cried 
Mr. Breeze in a white rage as he held out a crisp 
ten dollar bill to the officer. Miss Kingsley 
was sobbing softly behind her handkerchief 
and striving to keep hidden from the curious 


AN AUTOMOBILE TEIP 


299 


crowd w*lncli was now pressing close to the car. 

Alas! the proffered ten dollar bill was the 
crowning crimination. 

‘‘Keep yonr green X and be blowed. Here, 
Jimmy, take charge of Lightfoot. I’m going 
for a spin in this anto. Turn ’round, chauffeur, 

and head for Street. Now don’t talk 

no more, do you hear. You can make all your 
explanations to the boss, do you understand?” 

His last words were addressed to Mr. Breeze 
who looked as though he were about to choke 
him. Rosalie had subsided, half scared at the 
outcome, though resolved not to go a step 
further with her future step-mother no matter 
what came. In ten minutes the station house 
was reached. When the captain heard the 
whole story he did some rapid telephoning, and 
when he was convinced of the whole truth he 
leaned back in his big chair and laughed until 
apoplexy threatened. 

“And now that this lady and I have been 
made fools of by my daughter, are you ready to 
let us go our ways ? ’ ’ demanded William Henry 
Breeze. 

The Captain stopped laughing and turned to 
Rosalie. “Why did you kick up this rumpus, 
little girl?” he asked. “You said he was not 
your father.” 

‘ ‘ No, I did not. I said she was not my mother. 


300 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


and she isn’t. The officer never asked me a 
thing about my father ! He just drew his own 
conclusions and it wasn’t my fault if they were 
wrong, was it? I don’t want half of dad. 
I want all of him. If I can’t have that I 
don’t want any. I hadn’t seen him in a whole 
year and then he brings along someone else 
I don’t want to see. He is welcome to her 
if he wants her, but I don’t. I want to go 
back to school and stay there until I’m old 
enough to get married. Mrs. Vincent loves 
me and so do the girls and the Little Mother. 
Dad doesn’t even know me, much less care 
two straws for me. Now make him take me 
back.” 

Eosalie had talked at lightning speed and the 
effect upon her various hearers was peculiar. 
The officers were wise to this world’s emotions 
and passions and comprehended a vast deal 
more than the disappointed, wounded little girl 
guessed. 

‘ ‘ Mr. Breeze, I advise you to take your daugh- 
ter back to Columbia Heights School, and then 
spend a little of your valuable time getting next 
to her. You might find it worth your while and 
save a whole lot of trouble another time. I 
guess if you’d known her a little better this 
hold-up needn’t never have taken place. I’m 
i&orry to have caused you all this fuss, but 


AN AUTOMOBILE TEIP 


301 


youVe got to admit tiiat the evidence was sure 
dead against you. ’ ^ 

Three subdued mortais entered the car and 
sped away to Columbia Heights School, leaving 
Miss Kingsley at her hotel on the way. As 
Eosalie stepped from the car at Columbia 
Heights, marvel of marvels, her father kissed 
her and said in a voice she had never heard 
before ; 

‘‘Oood-bye, my little daughter. Next time I 
come to see you I hi come alone and we hi have 
a talk. ’ ’ 

‘‘For one moment Eosalie hesitated. Dusk 
had fallen and it was quite dark beneath the 
porte cochere. Then the loving, impulsive 
Eosalie came to the fore. Clasping her arms 
about her father’s neck she returned the kiss 
with half a dozen, as she cried : 

‘‘Oh, dad, dad, I do love you and I do miss 
you so. You are all, all I have in this world. 
Please, please try to care for me just a little bit. 
I’m so lonely sometimes.” 

Then releasing her hold she fled into the 
house. The electric light over the entrance 
gate shone upon two bright spots upon Mr. 
Breeze’s cheeks as the car sped beneath it. 

Eosalie crept up to Polly’s room unseen, tore 
off her out-door garments, pitched the cherished 
Easter hat into a corner, and flung herself upon 


302 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


the bed to cry for an honr before sleep came to 
bring oblivion to the exhausted little being. 
She had not had a mouthful of food since one 
o’clock. Shortly before midnight, Mrs. Vin- 
cent, who had been reading late, went upstairs 
to see that all was safe for the night. She had 
not given Eosalie a thought. It was customary 
for girls out with their parents to report to 
Fraulein upon their return. Fraulein, who was 
likely to take a good deal for granted, con- 
cluded that Mrs. Vincent had seen Eosalie 
return. 

It is not necessary to go into detail regarding 
their midnight talk, but Mrs. Vincent knew 
considerable more of the character of one of her 
pupils at its end. Then there was a forage in 
the commissary department and the result al- 
most made Eosalie happy. As Mrs. Vincent 
bent to kiss the little gypsy maid goodnight 
after tucking her snugly into Polly’s bed (she 
had not deemed it politic to invade Zs-a-bel’s 
domain under the circumstances) Eosalie 
clasped her arms about her and cried impul- 
sively : 

just love you dearly. You’re the nearest 
thing to a mother I’ve ever known. Oh, why 
didn’t dad take a notion to marry you instead 
of picking out that beanpole of a rich old maid : 
I’d just as soon put my arms around a trolley 


AN AUTOMOBILE TRIP 


303 


pole, and her lips and mouth look like she could 
bite nails and enjoy ’em'. I hate, hate, hate 
her ! ’ ’ 

Mrs. Vincent considered the hour somewhat 
late for further discussion, so saying: 

^‘Hush, Rosalie. Oo to sleep now and the 
world will look rosier when you wake up,” she 
left the rebellious one. 

The next day Mr. Breeze came to dine at 
Columbia Heights School. ‘‘To get acquainted 
with my girl,” he half-laughingly confided to 
Mrs. Vincent while Rosalie was absent from 
the room. He did not add that he needed his 
daughter’s spontaneous fund of affection or that 
Miss Kingsley had suddenly left Washington, 
and forgotten to leave an address for Mr. 
Breeze. The next intimation of her where- 
abouts came in the form of an express package 
containing the gifts he had lavished upon her 
and a curt note to inform him that she had 
decided to go abroad for two years and was 
sailing the same day. Rosalie had certainly 
shrieked to some purpose. 


CHAPTER XIX 


A MIDNIGHT SENSATION 

But two weeks remained of the spring term. 
The school would close on May twenty- eighth. 
Already Washington had become insufferably 
warm, and even Columbia Heights School situ- 
ated upon its hill, was very trying. The girls 
were almost too inert to work and spent every 
possible moment out of doors. 

The moment school ended Peggy, Polly and 
Nelly would go back to Annapolis and Rosalie 
was to go with them as Peggy’s guest for a 
month. Mrs. Harold had invited Marjorie, 
Natalie, and Juno to be Polly’s guests for June 
week under the joint chaperonage of herself 
and Mrs. Howland, after which plans were being 
laid for the entire party to go to Provincetown 
with ‘‘all the Howland outfit,” as Captain Stew- 
art and Mr. Harold phrased it, there to live in 
a bungalow as long as the Atlantic fleet made 
that jumping-off place its rendezvous. It bid 
fair to be a tremendous house party, though the 
lads whom the girls had grown to know best 
would not be there. The practice squadron was 
304 


A MIDNIGHT SENSATION 


305 


going to Europe this summer. However, ‘^the 
old guard’’ as Happy, Wheedles and Shortie, 
as well as dozens of others from earlier classes 
were called, would be there and things were sure 
to be lively. But all this lies in the future. 

Helen and Lily Pearl 'had been invited to 
Annapolis for June week, by Mrs. Eing, and 
were to go to the June ball with dear Paul and 
Charles Purdy. They had not been asked to 
dance the German since they had made no 
special friends among the first classmen. Peggy 
and Polly were to dance it, one with Dick Allyn, 
the other with his room-mate, Calhoun Byrd, 
who, in Bancroft’s vernacular ‘‘spooned on 
Ealph” and had always considered Polly “a 
clipper.” Juno was to go with Guy Bennett, 
Nelly, Eosalie, Marjorie and Natalie had, alack ! 
to look on from the gallery, escorted by second- 
classmen. 

But now of immediate happenings at Colum- 
bia Heights School. 

It had been arranged that Shelby should take 
Shashai, Star and Tzaritza back to Sevemdale 
on the twenty- second, as it was now far too 
warm to ride in Washington. Moreover, 
Shelby’s engagement with Mrs. Vincent expired 
May fifteenth and he was anxious to get back 
to Sevemdale. Then at the last moment, Mrs. 
Vincent decided to send all the saddle horses to 
20 


306 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 

Sevemdale for the summer months and keep 
only the carriage horses and the white groom 
at the school. So Shelby wrote Jim Bolivar 
that ‘‘he’d better come 'along down and get on 
the job too. ’ ’ Consequently, about a week after 
the girl’s visit to Annapolis and Eosalie’s esca- 
pade, Jim Bolivar arrived at the school and 
took up his quarters in the pretty little cottage 
provided for Shelby. He expected to spend 
about two days helping to get matters closed up 
for the summer, then 'start on with Junius 
Augustus in charge of Columbine, Lady Belle, 
the Senator, and Jack-o ’-Lantern, Shelby fol- 
lowing a day later with Shashai, Star, Madame 
Goldie and Old Duke. So far so good out in 
the stables. Within the school Nelly was learn- 
ing the difference between being the daughter 
of patrician blood come upon misfortune, and 
cheerfully making the best of things, and some 
extremely plebeian blood slopped unexpectedly 
into fortune, and trying to forget its origin. 
Had not Nelly possessed such loyal old 
friends as Peggy and Polly, and made such 
stanch new ones as Eosalie, Natalie, Stella and 
Marjorie, her position might have been a very 
trying one. And now only eight days remained 
before vacation would begin. Already the 
girls were in a flutter for June week at Anna- 
polis. Would it be fair? Would it be scorch- 


A MIDNIGHT SENSATION 


307 


ing hot? Would there be moon-light nights? 

u There dl be moon-light if the old lady has 
half a chance to show herself/’ said Polly’s 
assured voice and nod. 

‘^We had a new moon on the eighteenth,” 
said Peggy. ‘‘That means brim-full in June 
week, and, oh, girls, won’t it be fairy land! 
How I wish, though, you were all to dance the 
German. I can’t help feeling selfish to leave 
you out of that fun. ’ ’ 

“You aren’t leaving us out. We understand 
that even the Little Mother can’t ask her boys 
to take a girl to the German! But we aren’t 
likely to pine away with all the other fun afoot,” 
cried Natalie gaily, doing a pirouette across the 
room just by way of relieving pent-up antici- 
pation. 

“Helen said she might be invited to dance 
the Germ'an after all. Dear Paul’s Mamma 
has a grease with a first classman,” laughed 
Eosalie. 

“When I see her on the floor I’ll believe it,” 
said Juno. 

“Where is Helen tonight?” asked Marjorie. 

“Up in her room. Lily has a sick headache 
and she went up with her. Guess that cousin 
of Helen’s who came down from Baltimore, 
Foxy Grandpa’s daughter, or niece, or some- 
thing, I believe, and spent this afternoon with 


308 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


her, gave those girls too many chocolates. 
WasnT she the limit? And big? Well, I’ll 
wager that woman was six feet tall, and she 
was made up perfectly outrageously. Her skin 
was fair enough, and her color lovely and I 
never saw such teeth, if they weren’t store ones, 
but there was something about the lower part 
of her face that looked queer. Did you notice 
it, girls?” asked Polly. 

did. There was such a funny dull tinge, 
like a man who had just been shaved,” com- 
mented Eosalie, with a puzzled frown. 

^^Her voice struck me funniest. Do you re- 
member Fraulein Shultz who was here the first 
year school opened, Marjorie?” asked Natalie. 

‘‘Yes, we used to call her Herr Shultz. Such 
a voice you never heard, girls !” 

“Well, this cousin’s was exactly like Herr 
Shultz. ’ ’ 

“Her clothes were the climax with me. I 
believe she must have been on the stage some- 
time. Oh, yes, they were up-to-date enough, 
but, so sort of — of — tawdry,” criticised Juno. 

‘ ‘ Do you know, she reminded me of somebody 
I know but who it is I just can’t think,” and 
Peggy puckered her forehead into wrinkles. 

“Oh!” cried Nelly, then stopped short. 

“What’s the matter? Sat on a pin?” asked 
Eosalie, laughing. 


A MIDNiaHT SENSATION 309 


^ ^ Something made me jump, ’ ^ answered Nelly, 
pulling her skirt as though in search of the pin 
Rosalie had suggested. Then in a moment she 
said: 

‘‘Reckon Idl go in, girls, IVe got to send a 
note home by father and he starts pretty soon. ^ ’ 

“Why do they start at night asked Juno. 

“Cooler traveling for the horses. They 
leave here about eight, travel about nine miles 

an hour, for two hours, stop at for the 

night, start again at seven in the morning, 
and will reach Severndale by ten o^clock at 
latest. It seems like a long trip, but that makes 
it an easy one. Shelby will start tomorrow or 
next day. And wonT all those horses have the 
time of their lives! I am so glad that they’re 
to be there,” explained Peggy. 

“So is mother, Peggy Stewart,” cried Na- 
talie. 

Meanwhile Nelly had gone to her room. It 
was next Helen’s and Lily’s. On beyond was 
Stella’s sitting-room. Nelly roomed with a girl 
who had been called home by illness in her fam- 
ily. Consequently Nelly now had the room to 
herself. She wrote her note and then went to 
find Mrs. Vincent to ask permission to run out 
to the stables to give it to her father. 

As she passed Helen’s and Lily’s door she 
heard them whispering together and also heard 


310 PEGGY STEWART AT SCHOOL 


a deeper voice. Whose could it be I It was so 
unusual that she paused a moment in the dimly 
lighted hall. She did not mean to be an eaves- 
dropper, but she thought all the girls from the 
west wing were down on the terrace where she 
had left them that perfect May night. They 
had gone out there immediately dinner ended, 
for study hour had lately been held from five 
to seven on account of the warm evenings, Mrs. 
Vincent objecting to the lights which made the 
house almost suffocating. 

Presently the deep-voiced whisper was heard 
again. Nelly started as though from an electric 
shock. Had Helenas cousin returned, but when? 
And that whisper was a revelation. Then she 
went on her way. Consent was promptly given 
and Nelly ran across the shadow-laden lawn 
to the stables. She found her father, Shelby 
and the men just preparing to set forth. Her 
father was to ride the Senator to set the pace. 
Junius rode Jack-o ’-Lantern. Columbine and 
Lady Belle were to be led. 

As Nelly drew near. Columbine neighed a 
welcome. 

^‘What’s brought you down here, honey?” 
asked Bolivar. was going to stop at the 
house to say good-bye.” 

^ ‘ I wanted to see you alone a minute, daddy. ’ ’ 

‘‘Go ’long for a little private confab with her, 


A MIDNIGHT SENSATION 


311 


Bolivar. All right, Nelly, no hurry, said 
Shelby genially. 

The thin sickle of the new moon cast very 
little light as Nelly and her father walked a 
short distance down the path, Nelly, talking 
earnestly in a low voice. When she ceased 
Bolivar said: 

‘‘Oh, you must be mistaken, Nelly, why, I 
never heard of such a fool stunt; yet that kid^s 
capable of most any, I understand. Of course. 
I’ll take the hint and watch out, but just like 
you say, it’s better to keep it dark. It’d only 
stir up a terrible talk and make Mrs. Vincent’s 
school, — well, she don’t want that sort of thing 
happening. Eun ’long back and keep your eyes 
open. Shall I say anything to Shelby?” 

“Not a word, daddy! Not one word! Just 
get him out of the way if you can. ’ ’ 

“That’s easy. He’s going to ride into the 
city when I start and none of the boys sleep in 
the stable. I kind of suspicion your plan but 
I won’t ask no more questions.” 

At eight-thirty the first “batch o’ beasties” 
“shoved otf.” The girls ran down the drive- 
way to bid them good-bye and the horses seemed 
to understand it all perfectly. Then Bolivar 
and his charges, accompanied by Shelby, set 
forth upon their ways. It was a wonderful, 
star-sprinkled night, though the moon had sunk 


312 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


below the horizon. When they had gone a little 
way Shelby bade them good-bye and good-luck 
and turned into the broad boulevard leading 
into Washington. Bolivar followed the quieter 
road on the outskirts of the city. Presently 
he said to Junius : 

‘‘Land o’ love, I’d as soon ride an elephant 
as this horse. His back’s as broad. Hold on 
a minute, I’m going to shift my saddle to Col- 
umbine. I know her and she knows me, don’t 
you, old girl?” 

“She’s de quality, sure,” agreed Junius. 

“This is something like,” sighed Bolivar, fall- 
ing easily into Columbine’s smooth fox-trot. 
They had gone perhaps a mile when Bolivar 
suddenly clapped his hand to his breast-pocket 
and pulled up short. 

“What done happen, Mr. Bol’var?” asked 
Junius. 

“I’m seven kinds of a fool. Left my wallet 
in that old coat Shelby let me wear round the 
stable! Now that’s the limit, ain’t it? I got 
to go back. Ain’t got a cent with me. You 
ride on slow and stop at the Pine Cliif Inn up 
the road a-piece, and wait there till I come. 
Columbine’s fresh as a daisy and the three miles 
or so will be just a warm-up for her this night. 
Now wait there. Don’t budge a step till I 
come. ’ ’ 


A MIDNIGHT SENSATION 


313 


‘H’ll do like you say.’’ 

Jim Bolivar started back slowly, but once 
beyond Junius’ sight gave Columbine the rein 
and was soon within a quarter of a mile of 
Columbia Heights School. 

Meanwhile, in that usually well-ordered estab- 
lishment some startling events were taking 
place. 

When Nelly left her father she stopped on 
the terrace to talk a few minutes with the girls. 
It was then after nine o’clock but during these 
long, sultry evenings Mrs. Vincent allowed the 
girls to remain upon the terrace until ten. 

Examinations were over, there was no further 
academic work to be done and most of the prep- 
arations for commencement were completed. 
Indeed, most of the little girls had already left, 
and several of the older ones also. A general 
exodus takes place from Washington early in 
May and the schools close early. 

‘‘Whow, I’m sleepy tonight,” laughed Nelly, 
suppressing a yawn. ‘^Beckon I’ll go upstairs. 
Good-night, everybody.” 

‘^You’ll smother and roast if you go to bed 
so early, Nell. Stay here with us,” cried Polly, 
catching Nelly’s skirt and trying to pull her 
down beside her. 

Can’t. I’d drop asleep right on the ter- 
race, ’ ’ and turning Nelly ran in-doors. Once in 


314 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


her room she speedily shifted into her linen rid- 
ing suit, then slipping down the back stairs, sped 
across the dark lawn to the stables. They were 
dark and silent. Not a soul was in Shelby’s 
cottage where the stable key was kept and a 
moment later Nelly had taken it from its hook 
and was at the stable door. A bubble of nick- 
ers, or the soft munching of feeding horses, fell 
upon her ears. Star knew her voice as well as 
Polly’s and Peggy’s. Nelly went straight to 
Star’s stall. In less time than it takes to tell 
it she had him saddled, bridled and led softly 
out upon the lawn. Keeping within the shadows 
of the trees she led him to a thick pine grove 
and taking his velvety muzzle in her hands 
planted a kiss upon it as she whispered : 

‘^Now stand stock still and don’t make a 
sound. I may need you and I may not. If I 
do it will be in a hurry and you will have to 
make time.” Then she slipped back into the 
house. 

But we must go back to the invalid, Lily Pearl, 
and her devoted attendant in the west wing. 
Also the cousin. Ten minutes after Nelly had 
left her room to carry her note to her father, 
Helen went to Mrs. Vincent’s study. 

‘ ‘ Oh, Mrs. Vincent, cousin Pauline came back 
to see if she had left her engagement ring in 
my room. She did not miss it until she got back 


A MIDNIGHT SENSATION 


315 


to her friends’ house and then she was fright- 
ened nearly to death and oame all the way back 
here.” 

^ ‘ Couldn’t she have telephoned? 

suppose so, but she never takes it off ex- 
cept to wash her hands. She left it on my 
dresser. She is going back now. May I walk 
to the gate with her?” 

“Yes, but come directly back, Helen. How 
is Lily?” 

“She’s just fallen asleep. Thank you, Mrs. 
Vincent.” 

A few moments later Helen and her cousin 
left the house but not by the door giving upon 
the terrace. The side door answered far better. 
Then slipping around the house they paused 
beneath Stella’s balcony and the cousin gave a 
low whistle. Instantly, Lily Pearl’s head was 
bobbed up over the railing and she whispered : 

“Oh, take it quick! I hear Peggy’s voice 
down in the hall ! ’ ’ and a suitcase was lowered 
from the balcony, the cousin’s strong right arm 
grasped it, as the cousin’s deep voice said: 

“You’re a dead game sport, Lil. You bet 
we’ll remember this.” 

But Lil did not wait to hear more. She fled 
to her room pell mell, not aware that in her 
flight she had overturned a tiny fairy night- 
lamp which Stella always kept burning in her 


316 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


room at night. Quickly undressing, Lily dove 
into bed and drawing the covers over her head 
was instantly sound asleep. The voice which 
had alarmed her soon died away as Peggy re- 
joined her friends upon the terrace. 

Helen and the cousin had meanwhile reached 
the gate and also a cab which waited there, and 
were soon bowling along toward Washington. 

And what of Nelly? As she was returning 
to the house she caught sight of the two figures 
hurrying toward the main gate. Back she sped 
to Star, and mounting him, rode along the soft 
turf as silently as a shadow, until she saw the 
two figures enter the cab. 

For a moment she was baffled. What could 
she do alone? She knew it would be worse 
than senseless to attempt to stop the runaways 
unaided. She must have help. Yet if she lost 
sight of them what might not take place? She 
had long since recognized Paul Eing in spite of 
his make-up. She had seen him too many 
times in the Masquerader’s Shows at Annapolis. 
For a short time she flitted behind the cab like 
an avenging shadow. It would never do to let 
Helen make such an idiot of herself, and bring 
notoriety upon the school where Peggy and 
Polly were pupils, or so humiliate Mrs. Vincent 
and Natalie. Nelly did some quick thinking. 
There was but one road for the elopers to 


A MIDNIGHT SENSATION 


317 


follow. Her father, to whom she had confided 
her suspicions and begged him to aid her, must 
be on his way back by this time. Wheeling 
Star she shot back as she had come, and making 
a wide detour around Columbia Heights School, 
put Star to his best paces. Half a mile beyond 
the school she met her father coming at a fairly 
good clip. 

Ten words were enough. 

Thank the Lord we’re riding Empress 
stock!” ejaculated Bolivar as he and Peggy 
gave the two beautiful creatures their heads 
and they settled into the long, low stride 
which seems never to tire, muscles working 
swiftly and smoothly as the machinery of a 
battlesliip, heads thrust forward, nostrils wide 
and breathing deep breaths to the rhythmic 
heart-throbs. But the runaways had a good 
start. 

Presently Bolivar said: 

‘Hf Shelby has ridden easy he’s somewheres 
ahead on that selfsame road.” 

‘ ‘ Oh, dad, if he only is ! ” 

‘‘Well, by the god Billiken he is! Look 
yonder. ’ ’ 

A more dumbfounded man than Shelby it 
would have been hard to overtake. 

“Had he seen the cab?” 

‘ ‘ Certain. It was hiking along ahead. Passed 


318 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


him just a little time before, the horse a-lather. 
Wondered who the fools were.’’ 

‘^Well, you know now. How far ahead do 
you reckon they are 1 ’ ’ 

^‘Quarter mile beyond that turn if the horse 
ain’ fell dead. Let me break away, overhaul 
them and then you two come in at the death,” 
he laughed. 

Shelby was riding Shashai, and at his word 
a black streak passed out of sight around the 
bend of the boulevard. Star and Columbine 
chafed to follow, but their riders held them 
back for a time. 

True enough, as Shelby had said, the cab was 
still pounding along toward Washington, though 
the poor horse was nearly done up. 

Shelby came abreast the poor panting beast, 
leaned quietly over, caught the bridle and cried, 
^‘Whoa!” The horse was only too delighted 
to oblige him. Not so Cabby.” 

With wrath and ire he rose to mete out justice 
to this highwayman. Had the butt of his whip 
hit Shelby he would have seen more stars than 
twinkled overhead. But it didn’t. It was 
caught in one hand, given a dexterous twist and 
sent flying into the road as Shelby said in his 
quiet drawl : 

‘‘Don’t get excited. At least, don’t let me 
excite you. I ain’t got nothing against you, but 


A MIDNIGHT SENSATION 


319 


you can’t take those ’slopers no further this 
night. ’ ’ 

‘‘ ’Lepers nothin’ ! Me fares is two ladies on 
their ways to the Willard. ’Tis a niece and 
aunt they are. ’ ’ 

‘‘Say, you’re easy. I thought you fellows 
wise to most any game. Niece and aunt! 
Shucks ! Come ’long out aunt, or Cousin Paul- 
ine, or whatever you are, and you. Miss Doo- 
little, just don’t do nothin’ but live up to that 
name you’ve got. Lord, whoever named you 
knew his or her business allright, allright I And 
here comes Bolivar and his daughter to bear 
a hand. Now don’t set out to screech and 
carry on, ’cause if you do you’ll make more 
trouble and it looks like you’d made a-plenty 
a-ready. And you shut up ! ” cried Shelby, now 
thoroughly roused, as Paul Eing, his disguise 
removed and stowed in his suitcase blustered 
from the cab. “Quit! or I’ll crack you’re 
addle-pated head for you, you young fool. Do 
you know what it will mean if I report you at 
Annapolis? Well, unless you make tracks for 
Bancroft P. D. Q. — that means pretty decidedly 
quick, Nelly, — ^you’re going to get all that is 
cornin’ to you with compound interest. Beat it 
while your shoes are good. We’ll escort your 
girl back to home and friends. Nelly, get into 
that cab. Cabby, these are two school girls and 


320 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


this man is this one’s father. Now go about 
and head for the home port. No rowing. Yes, 
you ’ll get paid allright, allright. I’ll stand for 
the damage and so will Bolivar here. But are 
you going to dust?” the last words were ad- 
dressed to Paul Eing to whom Helen was 
clinging and imploring him not to leave her. 
But, alas ! It was four to one, for cabby’s wrath 
was now centered upon ‘‘that hully show of a 
bloomin’ auntie.” 

Amidst violent protests upon Helen’s part, 
Nelly entered the cab. She would “not go 
back!” And she would “go with dear Paul!” 
Her heart was breaking. Nelly Bolivar was “a 
good-for-nothing, common tattle-tale and the 
whole school probably knew all about her elope- 
ment already,” etc., etc. 

Nelly tried to assure her that no one suspected 
a thing. Mr. Bolivar corroborated that state- 
ment, but Helen continued to sob and berate 
Nelly till finally Shelby’s deep voice cried: 

‘ ‘ Halt, cabby ! ’ ’ Then dismounting he opened 
the cab door, took Helen by the arm and shook 
her soundly, then thundered : 

“If you was a boy I’d yank you out o’ that 
cab and whale you well, for that’s what you 
rate. Since you’re a fool-girl I can’t. Now 
stop that hullabaloo instanter. We’ll get you 
back to the school and nobody’ll know a thing 


A MIDNIGHT SENSATION 


321 


if you keep your senses. Nelly liere ain’t 
anxious to have that sohool and her friends 
figurin’ in the newspapers. Now you mind 
what I’m tollin’ you. I’ve stood for all the 
nonsense I ’m going to, and I promise to get you 
home without you’re being missed, hut if you let 
out another peep I’ll march you straight to the 
Admiral’s office, and don’t you doubt my word 
for a single minute.” Then Shelby remounted 
Shashai, 'and leading Star, the odd procession 
started back, Shelby cudgeling his brain to de- 
vise a way of getting the romantic maiden in as 
secretly as he had promised. He need not have 
worried about that. The inmates of Columbia 
Heights were meantime having lively exper- 
iences of their own. 


21 


CHAPTEE XX 

A SEND-OFF WITH FIREWORKS 

When Lily Pearl fled from Stella’s room 
leaving the overturned fairy lamp to bring 
about the climax of that evening, her one 
thought was to get to bed, and hardly had she 
tumbled into it than sleep brought oblivion of 
all else. Lily Pearl was a somnolent soul in 
many senses. 

Mrs. Vincent was busy in her study at the 
other end of the house. Miss Sturgis was din- 
ing with friends. Fraulein, who was a romantic 
creature, was seated under a huge copper beech 
tree entertaining a Herr Professor straight 
from the Vaterland. The other teachers were 
either out or in their rooms in other parts of 
the building, and the servants had drifted out 
through the rear grounds. Consequently, the 
fairy lamp had things pretty much its own way 
and it embraced its opportunity. 

WRat prompted Polly to go upstairs just at 
that crisis she could never have told, but she 
did, and a second later Peggy followed her. 
The moment the girls reached their corridor 
822 


SEND-OFF WITH FIEEWOEKS 323 


the odor of smoke assailed their nostrils. For 
an instant they stopped and looked at each 
other, then Peggy cried: 

‘‘Polly, something's afire. Quick, the bugle 
call!^^ Polly bounded forward and, as upon 
another occasion back in Montgentian she had 
roused the neighborhood and saved the situa- 
tion, now she sounded her bugle call, but this 
time it was “fire call,’’ not “warning.” Clear, 
high and sharp the notes rang through the 
house. Mrs. Vincent down in her study sprang 
to her feet. The teachers rushed to their posts, 
the girls ran in from the terrace. Well for 
Columbia Heights School that Polly had taught 
them the different calls and that she and Peggy 
had begged Mrs. Vincent to let the girls learn 
the fire drill as the boys in Bancroft did it. 

Not far off was a fire engine house and the 
members of the company had more than once 
come to see the two girls put their school-mates 
through their drill. It was all a grand frolic 
then, for none believed it would ever be put to 
practical use. But the fire chief had nodded 
wisely and said to Mrs. Vincent : 

“Those two young girls have long heads. It 
may all be a pretty show-down now, but some 
day you may find it come in handy.” 

It came in very handy this time. In two 
minutes an alarm was turned in and the engines 


324 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


were tearing toward Columbia Heights. The 
girls had rushed to their rooms, scrambled what 
they could into blankets, and ran down-stairs 
with their burdens. At least many of them 
had. All the fire drills in the world will not 
keep some people’s heads npon their shoulders 
in a crisis. 

Boused from sleep by the bugle, Lily Pearl, 
uttering shriek upon shriek, plunged her feet 
into a pair of pink satin slippers newly bought 
for commencement, caught up and pinned upon 
her head the new hat, of which Rosalie had 
said: ‘‘Well, of all the lids! Lily, did the mil- 
liner put the trimming on the box and forget 
to send home the hat?” Then grabbing her 
fur coat from the closet she ran screaming 
down to the lawn, certainly somewhat promis- 
cuous as to raiment, for her nightie was an airy 
affair and she carried her coat over her arm. 

But the stately Juno was one of the most 
amusing objects. She carefully put on a pair 
of evening gloves and took a lace pocket hand- 
kerchief from her burean drawer. That was 
all she even attempted to save. 

It was well for the school that Polly and 
Peggy had kept their wits. All were soon out 
of the building and the firemen battling bravely 
to confine the fire to the west wing, but poor 
Stella’s room was surely doomed, for what 



“Her nightie was an airy affair and she carried her fur coat 
over her arm’’ 





■. »* tP 'T- 


‘ - -tS -.iJ, • A Ul 



<.* ' ‘ 

^ • •*’'^- w ■ * ' k * 

\ ■ 4 S(u>-^ 

► a" 

?: • V 
^s>. ’ 

<S' '‘ 


i^- '#.1 



#•< 





' . .T 


lt\ 






RC 






♦.‘i « 


■*-9 ' 1, s ^ '. f3B< ^-'- '■ ■• 

• - ■ — “^•. ' ■ 



« A' 


>'r-^- - ' -? , 

’ ‘v. 4Jv.>^Avs.i ' 

= %Vv Tv 

- ^ -.ivi }'% 

. /• j^. .f?* , 

’ v 

^ :-■ 7’W^ 

" • 4 , 1 # 1 ^'-'* 


w'i-- ■ ' i**' 







‘‘-- 









SEND-OFF WITH FIEEWOEKS 325 


smoke and flames might possibly spare water 
would certainly rnin. 

In the midst of the uproar Shelby, Bolivar, 
Nelly and Helen came upon the scene. 

‘ ‘ Good Lord Almighty ! Look ont for the girls, 
Bolivar. Guess theyfll have no trouble gettin^ 
in unnoticed now,’’ cried Shelby, and sent 
Shashai speeding to the stables. 

Bolivar paused only long enough to hand 
cabby a ten-dollar bill and cry : 

‘‘Clear out quick and keep your mouth shut 
too!” Then he hurried the terrified girls to 
the lawn where dozens of other girls were hud- 
dled, and nobody asked any questions about the 
suitcase. Nor did anyone think to ask how 
Bolivar and Shelby happened to be there when 
they were supposed to be miles away. Many 
details were quite overlooked that night, which 
was a fortunate circumstance for Miss Helen 
Doolittle, and her hard-hit midshipman, who 
had “frenched” out of Bancroft not only with 
mamma’s knowledge, but with her cooperation. 
To have formed an alliance with Foxy Grand- 
pa’s niece and clinched that end of the scheme 
of things would have been one step in the direc- 
tion of securing an ample income, and once that 
lover’s knot was tied, Helen was to be whisked 
back to the school and the secret kept. Mamma 
was at the Willard waiting for “those darling 


326 PEGGY STEWART AT SCHOOL 


children’’ to come, and when, much later than 
he was expected, ‘‘dear Paul” arrived alone 
and in a greatly perturbed state of mind, mother 
and son had considerable food for thought until 
the midnight car carried them back to Anna- 
polis, where Paul “clornb” the wall at the 
water’s edge and “snoke” into quarters (in 
Bancroft’s vernacular) in the wee, sma’ hours, 
a weary, disgusted and unamiable youth. Per- 
haps had he suspected what was happening 
back at Columbia Heights his prompt oblivion 
in slumber would not have taken place, though 
Paul was a philosopher in his way. Helen was 
with friends and “she’d knock off crying when 
she found she had to ; all girls did. ’ ’ Selah ! 

But during all this time things had not been 
moving so tranquilly 'at Columbia Heights. 
Given over a hundred girls, and a seething 
furnace of a buildmg in which the belongings 
of a good many of them were being rapidly re- 
duced to ashes, for the whole west wing was 
certainly doomed, and one is likely to witness 
some stirring scenes. The firemen worked like 
gnomes in the murk and smoke, and Shelby and 
Bolivar seemed to be everywhere, saving every- 
thing possible to save, with many willing hands 
from the neighborhood to help them. And 
some funny enough rescues were made. Sofa 
pillows were carried tenderly down two flights 


SEND-OFF WITH FIEEWOEKS 327 


of stairs and deposited in places of safety npon 
the lawn by some conscientious mortal, while 
his co-worker heaved valuable cut glass from a 
third-story window, or pitched one of the girls ’ 
wilting desks into the upstretched arms of a 
twelve-year-old boy who happened to stand 
beneath. 

Mrs. Vincent was everywhere at once, keep- 
ing her girls from harm^s way,. and the other 
teachers kept their heads and cooperated with 
her. At least all but one did, and she was the 
one upon whom Mrs. Vincent would have 
counted most surely. When the fire was raging 
most fiercely Miss Sturgis returned from her 
visit and >a moment later rushed away from the 
group of girls supposed to be under her especial 
charge, and disappeared within the house in 
spite of the firemen ^s orders that all should 
stand clear. The girls screamed and called 
after her but their voices were drowned in the 
uproar, and none knew that the incentive which 
spurred the half-frantic woman on was the 
photograph of the professor with whom she had 
gone automobiling the day of the fly-paper 
episode. Poor Miss Sturgis. Hei: first and 
only hint of a romance came pretty near prov- 
ing her last. 

Straight to her room in the west wing she 
rushed, stumbling over hose lines, battling 


328 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


against the stiflmg clouds of smoke which rolled 
down the corridor. The room was gained, the 
picture secured, and she turned to make good 
her escape, all other valuables forgotten. But 
even in that brief moment the smoke had be- 
come overpowering. Her room was dense. 
For a moment she sought for the door, growing 
more and more confused and stifled, then with a 
despairing moan she fell senseless. Luckily 
the flames were eating their relentless way in 
the other direction, the firemen fighting them 
inch by inch until they felt that they were win- 
ning the battle. 

Meantime, down upon the lawn, the girls had 
found Mrs. Vincent and told her of Miss 
Sturgis’ folly. She was beside herself with 
alarm. Men were sent in every direction to 
find her, but none for a moment suspected her 
of the utter fool-hardiness of returning to her 
own room in the blazing wing. But there was 
one person who did think of that possibility 
and she quickly imparted her fears to one other. 

‘ ‘ She never would, ’ ’ -cried Polly. 

‘^She had something there she wanted to 
save. I don’t know what, but she was so 
excited that she acted just like a crazy person, 
wringing her hands and crying just before she 
ran back ; I saw her go. Wait ! Tzaritza, find 
Miss Sturgis,” said Peggy into the ears of the 


SEND-OFF WITH FIEEWOEKS 329 


splendid hound who had never for a single 
moment left her side, and who had more than 
once caught hold of her skirts to draw her 
backward when a sudden volume of smoke or 
sparks shot upward. 

For a moment the noble beast hesitated. 
Little had Miss Sturgis ever done to win Tzar- 
itza’s love and in her dog mind duty lay here. 
But the dear mistress^ voice repeated the order 
and with a low bark of intelligence Tzaritza 
tore away into the burning building. 

‘ ^ Oh, call her back ! Call her back ! She will 
be burned to death cried a dozen voices. Polly 
dropped upon the lawn and began to sob as 
though her heart would break. Peggy never 
moved, but with hands clinched, lips set and the 
look in her eyes of one who has sacrificed some- 
thing inexpressibly dear she stood listening and 
waiting. When she felt most deeply Peggy 
became absolutely dumb. 

Those minutes seemed like hours, then 
through an upper window giving on the piazza 
roof scrambled a singed, smoke-begrimed, and 
uncanny figure, dragging, tugging, and hauling 
with her a limp, unconscious woman. She made 
the sill, hauled her burden over to safety, then 
lifting it bodily carried it to the roof’s edge, 
where putting it carefully beyond the volume of 
smoke now pouring from the window, she 


330 PEGGY STEWAET AT SCHOOL 


threw up her head and emitted howl upon howl 
for aid. 

It was Shelby who heard and recognized that 
deep bay, who rushed with a ladder to the 
spot, and scrambling up like a monkey, caught 
up Miss Sturgis’ seemingly lifeless form and 
carried her down the ladder, where a dozen 
willing hands waited to receive her, while Tzar- 
itza’s barks testified to her joy. Then back 
Shelby fled for the faithful creature, but just as 
he reached the roof a sheet of flame darted out 
of the window and enveloped her. In a second 
the exquisite silky coat was a-blaze, and poor 
Tzaritza’s joyous barks became cries of agony. 

‘‘Quick, somebody down there hand me one 
of those blankets!” shouted Shelby. 

Ere the words had left his lips a little figure 
scrambled up the ladder, a blanket in her arms. 
Polly had seen all and had not waited for orders. 
Gym work back in Annapolis stood in good 
stead at that moment. Shelby flung the blanket 
about Tzaritza’s sizzling fur, smothered out the 
flame, then by some herculean mustering of 
strength, caught the huge dog in his arms <and 
crawled step by step down the ladder from 
which Polly had quickly scrambled. A dozen 
hands lent aid and poor burned Tzaritza was 
carried to the stables, Peggy and Polly close 
beside her. Others could now care for Miss 


SEND.OFF WITH FIEEWOEKS 331 


Sturgis, who, indeed, was little the worse for 
her folly, while Tzaritza, the lovely coat quite 
gone, was moaning from her burns. 

‘‘Hear, Jim, you stay here and don’t you 
leave Miss Peggy or that dog for a minute. 
Now mind what I tell you,” he ordered. 

Peggy knew exactly what to do. It was the 
Peggy Stewart of Sevemdale who worked over 
the sutfering dog, bandaging, bathing, soothing, 
and Tzaritza ’s eyes spoke her gratitude. 

Several of the girls ran out to offer help or 
sympathy, and their tears testified to their love 
for Tzaritza. 

It was dawn before the excitement subsided, 
and the firemen had withdrawn, leaving one on 
guard against the possibility of a fresh out- 
break. And that west wing and its contents? 
Well, let us draw a curtain, heiavier even than 
the smoke which so lately poured from it. 
Some things were saved — yes — but the com- 
mencement gowns, essays, and all which figures 
in Commencement Hay were fluttering about in 
little black flakes. There would be no Com- 
mencement for Columbia Heights School this 
year! 

A telephone message brought Mrs. Harold 
and Mrs. Howland upon the scene before many 
hours, as well as a good many other interested 
parents. True, a large insurance covered most 


332 PEGGY STEWART AT SCHOOL 


of the valuables and the building also, but a 
house after such a catastrophe is hardly pre- 
pared to hold a function, so it was unanimously 
agreed that the girls should all go quietly away 
as quickly as those whose belongings had been 
saved could pack them. 

Mrs. Harold and Mrs. Howland remained 
over night and on the twenty-fourth instead of 
the twenty-eighth escorted a nondescript sort 
of party up to Severndale, for wearing apparel 
had to be indiscriminately borrowed and lent. 

Helen’s anxious mamma took her to Philadel- 
phia, where June week’s joys were not. Lily 
Pearl’s parents wired her to come home at 
once, and Lily departed for the south-land, June 
week’s joys lamented also. Stella’s father 
came in instant response to her telegram and 
though the one to suffer the heaviest losses, 
made light of them and asked Stella if she 
couldn’t tear herself from Columbia Heights 
without such an expensive celebration. 

Zs-a-bel, who had really lost very little, was 
inconsolable because her essay,” to be read at 
Commencement, had been burned up, and de- 
parted for the Hub, still lugubrious. 

Mrs. Vincent asked Shelby to remain a few 
days longer, which he willingly did. Bolivar 
had gone on to look up Junius and his charges 
as soon as he could leave the school. 


SEND-OFF WITH FIREWOEKS 333 


Peggy insisted upon Mrs. Vincent coming 
to Severndale for the month when it was finally 
agreed that the earlier plans should hold, Juno 
and Natalie extending their visit. So back 
went the merry party to Annapolis to partici- 
pate in all the delights of June week, and all 
which can crowd into it. 

So ho! for Severndale! Tzaritza conveyed 
there an interesting, though shorn convalescent, 
the horses seeming to sniff Round Bay from 
afar, Polly wild to see her old friends, and 
Peggy eager to greet those who were so much 
a part of her life in her lovely home. And 
Nelly? Well, no one has ever learned of her 
night ride, though Helenas peace of mind is not 
quite complete. 




















''^HE following pages contain advertisements of 
Macmillan books by the same author and other 
juvenile books. 



BY THE SAME AUTHOR 


Peggy Stewart at Home 


New edition -with frontispiece. Cloth, i2tno. $1.25 net 


Ab interesting companion story to Mrs. Jackson’s “ Peggy Stewart at 
School” is this new edition, with frontispiece, of a book puMished last year 
under the title of “ Peggy Stewart.” Those who read the later chronicles of 
Peggy will most certainly want to see their adorable heroine at Severndale, 
the broad green fields of which the reader catches but few glimpses of in 
“ Peggy Stewart at School.” Though the content of the tale is of necessity 
far different from its sequel, there is in “ Peggy Stewart at Home ” a fascinat- 
ing wealth of adventure and a circle of young people quite as pleasing as 
those who flutter around Peggy away from home. Moreover, while a reading 
of ” Peggy Stewart at Home ” isn’t necessary to an understanding of ” Peggy 
Stewart at School,” it will be found a distinctly pleasant introduction to it. 


NEW BOOKS FOR BOYS AND GIRLS 


Deering of Deal 


By LATTA GRISWOLD. With illustrations by George C. Harper. 


Cloth, i2mo. $1.25 net 


This is the kind of a story which keeps boys up late at night to finish. Tony 
Deering, the hero, is just good enough and just bad enough to appeal to 
every lad from twelve to twenty — and to make some of the lads’ fathers 
brighten up a bit, too. Tony goes to Deal School; the reader meets him 
upon his entrance to the first form and he follows him for three or four years 
through hazing episodes, football games and other school contests, debates and 
secret organization fights, forbidden spreads and temporary disgraces, to his 
graduation as one of the most popular fellows the school has ever produced. 



Don’t 


By C. S. WOOD. Frontispiece in colors and half-tone plates by Frank 
Merrill. 


Decorated cloth, i2mo. $1.25 net 


With Perry’s famous victory on Lake Erie as the center of interest Mr. Wood 
has written a stirring story of the War of 1812. Beginning just before the 
outbreak of hostilities, he follows the career of a vigorous young fellow who 
attaches himself to Perry and renders no little service to the government in 
the campaign. Incidentally a splendid pen picture of the Commander of the 
Lakes is given. The book is one which should strike home to the hearts of the 
American youth to-day, one hundred years after the events so vividly described. 


THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 


Publishers 


64-66 Fifth Avenue 


New York 


Peeps at Many Lands 

Travel books which aim to describe foreign places with 
special reference to the interests of young readers. 
They deal with children’s life in home and school, their 
games and occupations, etc. 

Each is illustrated with 12 colored plates 
and sells at 55 cents net; by mail, 65 cents 


The volumes included in the series : — 


BELGIUM 

IRELAND 

BURMA 

ITALY 

CANADA 

JAMAICA 

CEYLON 

JAPAN 

CHINA 

KOREA 

CORSICA 

MOROCCO 

DENMARK 

NEWFOUNDLAND 

EDINBURG 

NEW ZEALAND 

EGYPT 

NORWAY 

ENGLAND 

PARIS 

FINLAND 

PORTUGAL 

FRANCE 

RUSSIA 

GERMANY 

SCOTLAND 

GREECE 

SIAM 

HOLLAND 

SOUTH AFRICA 

HOLY LAND 

SOUTH SEAS 

ICELAND 

SUNNY SOUTH 

INDIA 

SPAIN 


SWITZERLAND 


THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 

Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York 


Miss CHRISTINA GO WANS WHYTE’S 
Stories of Girl Life 

The Story Book Girls 

“ Either because the author is still young, or because she has the 
invaluable twin-gifts of memory and imagination, she has been able 
to write a book in which the girls are real girls, and, what is more, 
the grown-ups are real grown-ups, not impossible, infallible, incredible 
prigs, but real human beings. This is a great achievement. . . . Miss 
Whyte’s portrait of a large group of girls, their relations and friends, 
is painted with a sure hand which seems to have learned something 
in the school of Louisa Alcott. This is high praise, but not too high.” 
— E. NESBIT, in the Daily Chronicle. 

‘‘ Are you looking for a good story to give to a girl who is just begin- 
ning to lengthen her skirts, and do up her hair instead of letting it hang 
in braids — a girl, that is to say, on the joyous verge of womanhood? 
Here is a book that fills the requirements ... in the main it is the 
story of the merry doings and occasional troubles of a lot of high-spirited 
girls, told with literary charm and with unusually good character draw- 
ing. It is sweet, quiet, wholesome, full of fun, yet with a sedate earnest- 
ness of undertone that is at once a part of its charm and an essential 
element of its merit. Grown women will enjoy it almost as much as 
girls just peeping over the nest.” — Record-Herald, Chicago. 

Nina’s Career 

” Many are the books that are good for girls to read — earnest, honest 
books, full of excellent teaching, suggestive moralizing; but few are the 
books that, with those pleasant qualities, have also literary distinction 
and clever character drawing. One of the few comes this season from 
the pen of the author of that not-yet-forgotten volume, The Story Book 
Girls y — New York Tribune. 

'• It is not so easy a matter to write storybooks for sweet sixteen — for 
maidens on the verge of womanhood, to whom life is a strange and 
wondrous thing, all fairyland and enchanted palaces. 

” Christina Gowans Whyte knows the secret. It is embodied and con- 
crete in her tales of English home life, the latest of which, Nina's 
Career, ... is told in quaint, piquant, and humorous phrases, convey- 
ing a sense of actuality that never becomes prosaic or preachy . . . all 
through the three hundred and odd pages runs a dainty and shimrner- 
ing thread of fancy — woven later into a roseate fabric of happiness.” — 
North American. 

Each, i2mo, cloth, $1.50 


THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 

Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York 


EVERY BOY’S AND 
EVERY GIRL’S SERIES 

Decorated cloth, i2mo, illustrated, each 75 cents 


Adventures of Dorothy, The. By Jocelyn Lewis. 

Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland. By Lewis Carroll. 

Aunt Jimmy’s Will. By Mabel Osgood Wright. 

Bears of Blue River, The. By Charles Major. 

Bennett Twins, The. By G. M. Hurd. 

Bible Stories Retold. By W. F. Adeney and W. H, Bennett. 
Boy Life on the Prairie. By Hamlin Garland. 

Carrots. By Mrs. Molesworth. 

Children of the Tenements. By Jacob Riis. 

Children Who Ran Away, The. By E. Sharp. 

Cuckoo Clock, The. By Mrs. Molesworth. 

Dogtown. By Mabel Osgood Wright. 

Dwarf’s Spectacles, The. By Max Nordau. 

Eight Secrets. By Ernest Ingersoll. 

General Manager’s Story, The. By H. E. Hamblen. 

Little Captive Lad, A. By Beulah Marie Dix. 

Little Lame Prince, The. By Dinah Mulock Craik. 

Merry Anne, The. By Samuel Merwin. 

Merrylips. By Beulah Marie Dix. 

Phcenix and the Carpet, The. By E. Nesbit. 

Pickett’s Gap. By Homer Greene. 

Railway Children, The. By E. Nesbit. 

Story of a Red Deer, The. By J. W. Fortescue. 

Tales of the Fish Patrol. By Jack London. 

Through the Looking Glass. By Lewis Carroll. 

Tom Benton’s Luck. By H. E. Hamblen. 

Tom Brown’s School Days. By Thomas Hughes. 

Trapper Jim. By Edwyn Sandys. 

Us. By Mrs. Molesworth. 

Wonder Children, The. By Charles Bellamy. 

Youngest Girl in the School, The. By E. Sharp. 


PUBLISHED BY 

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 

64-66 Fifth Avenue, New York 









f y ^ 


. . . . r .•' 1 . k. 1 . 


♦ * 


( « 


iu'' »• < *■/ 




t. J * . „ ^ 





^ 

* >^ •■ . '• ■ " • 


. i > • V " 






• » 




'•'i . 









• -ryi 

4 ' .» '*11 


'■ ■ V .' AjiU 




W-- - 

•N-, Ji ► * 


* > • r^'.. •. 




•»v* ’ 

fiiii/j 

* 1 ; ^ t ' ^ > 4 




tv- 


tV'- .<-1 '*■•, 




>««• 


•;c 


I 



'. ***'^'.* 




' ;'r- 


t'-; 







» T,4l ' 


< >t 




Si: ''-•i V 


V • . 






s 


4 * • 




•‘-SV’i- 


f • 


j . 


• ; 




f‘in..i.v .-ir 


4 , 

f ' 

vWy 



^'‘ iT’ 

■ - 


/'*.K .f. ’ • 



> « 



4 . < 





iKi 

•»/ 4 


IL- ' •% 


. ; 


fcAt* '*/ ' * • 5 ^ 

• > #>' ’ 


V 


4 \ 


\ 4 




\ ’ t 


''^1 


, ' . : '. S ♦_.- •■ 1 ,, 

^ ' i • “ ‘ir* • ■ 


a 


i i-r- -VT^I 


'4 


1 -^V -.‘v# ■' 

Vt ‘iv' 



,.vo/v :-v(: 





« 











% «• 


• r -.• 



} • ^ 


• »r * 


^ ■ ■ ■ • V' -'v'^ 

* * ■' 4 '.- t 

1 » » • 1 • ■ j 


.1 




kr 



n 


> 





* .J 


ill' • ■ > ' 
r»i4*j* - v ’i 


.rV V,» 

i>. •••{*-w 5 i 



. ^ 


t 



V c 



i r 


k *r *• * . 

T. . 

iTi ^ ' '» .■* • i - BBH 




L . 


. 1 




|y';' V i^JrV •' 






••Iv »-, 


.V 


" '*€ . »* 



. '‘‘f. - 

. M , 

■:W‘ 




- f 




. - 

p 

if-. *• 

1 

1 


m 




, f 









t 


4 






I I 


I 


I 


« 




' I ' 

. i 


s 



t • 


t 

'. I I 

'V. 




•r I 


t 


I 


t a 


,I ■' 


I 1 


/ 


> 


' 4 


4 

• « 

4 * 

r i, f , 



• a 


t 


•I ■ 1 

A ; 


L 





■f '■: 



; '1 


'< . 


. 1 . 


'*.*> t 


, ..i'. 


V''!V'' "'■ ■■ '■ i,v>. 






' J . - r V' . . '. v; ' 

‘t ;.’. ' '" '• » .<•>■'(?' 

:< . • v: .1 . A ■ f 


'* i 

....,\ ^ 
► r 


•«[» 




i '■ ■!’ 4 ..,‘, ^ \ 


.s’' 


r?. 



P A * 

■ Gfii’ ’ - ^ 




' ♦.'i*- ■ * ■ •’" I ■ ' ■ ’< '-j )■ ' 

i"*'' ■ ' '^ '• *’'■ 

'■ . . .,* >. f Y. :-.'V vl- 

- . 1 . ,' ' . .'■.■■^- ■ ’ 

'/ .> ^ X . * ‘ r ». .\i 




■V* 

' X ■ 
* . ♦. • ' 

• A 

•■ O 



f T. • - . •/• . VC- ■ ■ ■ / / • •» ‘LfLrf^ 

■ v VV-. . . •- vi^V 

v*' V: • ' • ' • V .. -r -iCTfl 


' V *f 

.>: • ■ 


.1 ' 


, I 


r 


r« 


si 

< 


I 


.i ' 





<vv.: 

iJ 




• I ’ : -i\ ■■ ■> s *1 

* « ft 1 «• <«i 

V , .■■i'','‘V'.';..; V '■;S 



(, 5 tT?-^..> ;m ,v 








